of God he strengthning the minde extraordinarily for the apprehension of such impressions So he pleased to binde up all bodily senses and kept the minde onely waking that being freed from the fellowship of the body and bodily senses it might both more freely and certainely apprehend and retaine the divine impressions of things revealed 2 That Gods servants themselves and the Church also might receive these visions not as inventions of man but might more certainely know them to be the revelations of God considering that themselves had no use of any naturall faculty invention or study no nor of bodily sense while they received them and that being so extraordinarily attained they might acknowledge them most divine and extraordinary Ob. But Iohn was waking because he stood on the Sea shore Rev. 12. ult Ans. This standing was also in the Spirit As chap. 17. 3. he was led away into the wildernesse but it was in the Spirit and so heere Ob. Sathan cast some heathen Priests and Prophets into trances Answ. 1. This is from heaven 2 Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. 3. There is a difference in the manner for The spirit of God leadeth and allureth but the Spirit of Satan useth violence and compulsion 4 The place where this great Wonder appeared In heaven Three reasons may be given for this 1 The visions and appearances were seene in heaven but indeed were actually accomplished on earth they were shewed in heaven and from heaven but acted in earth 2. Because God from heaven doth order and governe his Church and therefore is here heaven mentioned that in all her conflicts and tumults she should looke up thither place her help hope above the hills whence her salvation commeth 3. By Heaven in this booke cōmonly is meant the true militant Church and the members of it here upon earth As this Chapter affords foure instances ver 4. Starres of heaven are Ministers of the Church ver 12. rejoyce yee heavens that is beleevers and members of the true Church on earth ver 3. another wonder in heaven of a Dragon with seaven heads Now heaven properly taken is not the place of the Devill who hath nothing to doe there but Hell is his proper place and by permission he walkes out into the Church so as by heaven here is meant the true Church of God on earth ver 7 a battell in heaven that is the militant Church for in heaven properly taken is no battell but victory or rather triumph after victory Quest. But why is the Church militant called Heaven in this booke Answ. for three reasons I. Because the whole vision is mysticall and sigurative teaching all along one thing by another II. Because there is not a more livelie Image and resemblance of that highest heaven which is the seat of God and the habitation of Saints in their Countrie then the universall companie of Saints in earth which is the true militant Church of Christ called heaven for resemblance III. Because the Church and true members of it have even in earth more to doe with heaven then with earth and this for three reasons 1 Her birth is from heaven for she is borne of God of immortal and heavenly seed 2 Her conversation is there and her meditations where Christ her head is thither she tends Phi. 3. 20. 3 Her inheritance is there she being but a stranger in earth her state is there where she shall for ever raigne with Christ that is her dwelling and standing house where as she onely passeth through the world and stayeth but a small time below and therefore she is described in this mystical book as if she were in heaven alreadie to which she belongs Thus much for the interpretation of the preface Now follow the observations 1 Note how the Spirit of God stirres up our attentions and affections unto this vision and the great matters and mysteries therein contained In that 1 It is no common matter which we might neglect but a great wonder and all men are moved at great wonders If St. Iohn himselfe wondred at the greatnesse of it well may it drive us into admiration If it were a vulgar and triviall matter we might be more carelesse but as the Spirit of God cannot be employed in any such thing so hath he set a speciall starre over this subject contained in this vision that he might gaine our best attention as to an high and admirable argument 2 It is a vision seene in heaven to excite our diligence as to a caelestiall vision It is no deceitfull sleight or apparition of any cunning and jugling person such as the Papists visions be to confirme some false doctrine or tradition without or against the word but a vision from heaven revealed by God to his chosen instrument St. Iohn for the establishing of Gods people in the faith of the Gospell according to the Scriptures 3. It is a vision of great moment as for matter and authority so also of speciall use to all the members of the Church seeing whosoever will live godly in Christ Iesus must suffer affliction and this vision teacheth both how to suffer and how to conquer how to carrie the Crosse and how to winne the Crowne Such things of so great use so nearely concerning ourselves are greatly to be respected 2 Note in this Evangelist two excellent vertues 1 His modestie and humilitie He is carefull to prevent the ascribing of this vision to himselfe and therefore saith he had it from heaven immediatly as elsewhere Chap. 19. 11 he saw the heavens opened to receive the vision of the white horse and chap. 1. 10. I heard a great voice behind me and therefore he brought nothing of his owne for we our selves cannot see the things that are behind us So have other the servants and Prophets of God as Ezech. 1. 1. The heavens were opened and I saw visions of God Vse To teach us 1 modestie and humilitie to ascribe nothing to our selves to ascribe nothing to our owne wit or capacitie especially in heavenly things 2 nor suffer others to ascribe any thing to us what ever our gifts bee but reserve for God all the praise and honor which is due onely to him so the Apostles did Acts. 3. 12. 16. 2 His fidelity in his service 1 to his Lord in that he yeeldeth to him the honor of illumination and that it is his prerogative to reveale his pleasure from heaven to whom he will and open the heavens to whom he will and open the minds of whom he please and to leave without vision whom he will and as for himselfe he had never seene this vision had he not seene it in heaven and if God in heaven who onelie can foresee and foretell things had not revealed it to him Vse To teach us that for all heavenly visions and inspirations wee must seeke
purity faith rather than enjoy the pompe and glory of the world by waxing wanton against Christ Hence note The true Church is not alwayes conspicuous visible and glorious to the world but may be hid obscured and oppressed So was the Church of God in Aegypt thrust out into the wildernesse than which no place is more solitary none more free from the pompe and glory of the world What glory and visibility had the Church in Elias time when hee complained that hee was left alone his life was sought so that hee was faine to flie into the wildernesse to save his life yet were there seven thousand that bowed not their knee to Baal What glory and visibility had the true Church in the Babylonish captivity being compared to dead bones dryed and scattered in the open field Ezek. 37. 2 What visibility had it in the death of Christ when the shepheard being smitten the sheepe were scattered or after his ascention when all the earth worshipped the Beast Rev. 13. 12 Because the Church is a selected company called out of the world a little flocke Iohn 15. 9 as a Parke of God paled in from the waste of the world hortus conclusus Cant. 4. 12. the Garden and Paradise of God wherein wilde beasts may not enter Now God hath put such a distance and enmity betweene them as that the blinde world neither can nor will abide to see her but to chase her out from her how can the world see her that is called out of the world The true Church is such a body as is not alwayes visible to mans eye suppose good men even Elias himselfe for it is Gods onely priviledge to know who are his the foundation being in Gods election and the union spirituall The Churches desert and merit abusing peace and prosperity driveth her here into the wildernesse maketh the Lord strip her naked and set her as in the day she was borne and not onely sendeth her into the wildernesse but maketh her as a wildernesse and leaveth her as a drie land as Hosea 2. 3. The Churches safety as Elias to bee safe was sent into the wildernesse so here the Church provideth for her safety in evill times by flying into the wildernesse Hence is showne hatred to the Dove of Christ dwelling in the Rocke Cant. 2. 19. that is as the Doves by the Kites or Hawkes are chased into the Clifts and Rockes to hide them so the Dove of Christ. The militant condition of the Church in the world suffereth her not alwayes to bee conspicuous and visible neither is shee tyed to any one estate or any one place Not to one estate being compared to the Moone which is sometimes in full sometimes in waine sometimes shining and sometimes hid and not seene and to the Arke tossed with waves and billowes sometimes aloft and presently downe againe in the deepes and to the ship in which Christ was a sleepe so ready to sinke as the Disciples crie Lord save us and this is the continuall estate of the Church in the troublesome sea of this world The Mirtle trees in the bottome Zach. 1. 8. Neither to any certaine place whether Rome or Antioch or Hierusalem but forced oft-times to change her seate as well as her state and tossed hither and thither as 1 Cor. 4. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee have no dwelling place Heb. 11. Hence are the Papists confuted who 1. Affirme the Catholike Church to be a visible company of men under one visible head for what visible head hath the Church in the wildernesse 2 Denying that ever their Church fled into the wildernesse or that ever she disappeared from the world wherein they plainly deny her to be the true Church and this no other who fled into the wildernesse and if their doctrine bee true that the Church must ever bee as a City on a hill the spirit must bee false and the Scriptures which affirme shee must flie into the wildernesse from the fury of Antichrist The Papists object many things against our doctrine but how impertinently and vainely will appeare if we set downe the right state of the question betweene us both in their tenents and in ours 1. They say that the Catholike Church which hath alwayes continued hath beene alwayes visible now would I to beate out their meaning aske what is the triumphant Church in heaven visible or by what glasse or spectacle can they see that glorious company of Prophets Apostles Patriarkes Martyrs and Saints which is the chiefe part of the Catholike Church as Heb. 12. 23. Or is their Church in purgatory visible when two chiefe parts of it by their doctrine are invisible and the other part in earth but a handfull to them Well then they must meane the militant Catholike Church which is a speech absurd enough for as one halfe can never be the whole so cannot the militant Church be Catholike no more than a finger can be a hand or a hand the body or perhaps they would have us beleeve two Catholike Churches whereas our Creed teacheth us to beleeve but one But we will take their meaning namely that God hath alway a Church consisting of a great multitude as conspicuous to the world as any earthly kingdom part whereof and alwayes the head shall bee visible at Rome and the rest visibly subject to the Bishop of Rome Now what we hold concerning the point I will propound in sundry conclusions and then examine some of their chiefe arguments By the Church which wee hold invisible wee meane the Church mentioned in the Creed which is but one and Catholike even the multitude of all elect which are or were or ever shall be and to this company all they and onely they whether they be in the way or in the Countrey doe belong For we beleeve according to our Creed that the Church is holy and no wicked person belongeth unto it and that it is a communion of Saints onely to which belongeth remission of sinnes and life everlasting and we cannot but wonder that Papists who mumble up so many Creeds should so fondly hold that the Catholike Church should consist of good bad for are the wicked the body of Christ as they say the Church is or is not Christ the Saviour of his body If wicked and reprobates are the body of Christ why then are they not saved This Catholike Church we say is invisible to the world for 1. Gods election the ground and foundation of it is invisible 2. The greatest part of elect are not subject to sense not the Saints in heaven neither many true beleevers on earth nor numbers of the elect not yet borne or borne againe 3. Visible things are not beleeved but invisible faith is of things not seene and if wee beleeve the holy Catholike Church we cannot see it Now every Popish argument must either prove this to bee visible which none of them doe or they touch not us
the cause deserving them they are light and short 4. Not to sense but to faith they are short which apprehendeth Gods favour presence and promise of a good issue 5. Not in the glasse of the law but in the Gospel they are short in Christ his sweetning them sustaining us and shortning them 6. Not in respect of the terme of this life for so they are long but in respect of aeternall glory and rest following them they are but a moment Long and durable sorrowes are no signes of Gods hatred Eccles. 9. 1. for then the Church could have no certainty of Gods favour say not with thy selfe none was ever so afflicted with long and bitter sorrowes and God is gone for ever and a day and his mercy is cleane shut up in displeasure but consider 1. He left not the Church in this long tryall in so dreadfull and forsaken wildernesse the Arke was safe on a world of waters 2. Whether thy sinnes have not been long a growing on therefore they will not hastily away but are like spots long settled in cloth and require much scouring and rubbing 3. Whether ever thy heart and joyes would bee pulled off the world if the Lord should not with strong hand force thee out as Israel out of Aegypt dealing as the nurse weaning the childe being fond on the breast layeth mustard on it to make it distaste it 4. Whether thou hast not more cause in durable tryals to suspect thy want of love to God rather than Gods want of love to thee and whether thou hast not with thee harde knots that had neede of hard wedges To terrifie Gods owne children from presuming either to attempt or hold any of their sinnes embolden not thy selfe to sinne because thou art neare or deare to God for 1. Hee lookes to have more service from thee that standest nearer him in profession than others his eye is most on his garden and hee will bee sanctified in all that come neare him if thou wilt grow wilde it were good for thee to stand in the waste and not in the profession 2. If thou wilt hold thy sinne against him thou shalt know that though hee will not take away his grace so he will not take away his rod. Comfort the godly in their tedious and durable tryals 1. Though they belong yet the Lord supplyeth them all the time with needfull supplies and comforts hee sendeth none into the wildernesse to famish but to feed them and what comfort so ever they want yet they want not the two witnesses for if she did she were sure to perish yet were shee not sustained by the word the Lord Iesus should bee quite cast out of his possession and so lose his kingdome on earth which cannot bee 2. How long so ever they bee they are all determined by God for entrance continuance and conclusion there is a certaine time which they shall not passe for hee that setteth the bounds to the raging Sea hath set bounds to the raging of devils and wicked men and saith thus farre they shall come and no farther and then after many dayes hee will bring her out of the wildernesse into a more convenient and comfortable estate which shall be as an harbour or haven so much more sweet and desirable as the waves and billowes of a trouble some sea have been dreadfull and dangerous As there is an houre for the entrance of power of darknesse Luke 22. 53. so it is appointed for durance Exodus 12. 41. wee have seene a great part of these yeares passed and they draw to expiration therefore doe the enemies of the Church bestirre themselves because the time is but short yet this time is determined when the Church shall be eased Vers. 7. And there was a battell in heaven Having largely described the combatants in the former part of the chapter now the Spirit of God commeth to declare the battell it selfe unto which there hath been such preparation and this is no small controversie or trifling conflict but the greatest battell that ever was fought in the world and that in three respects 1. In respect of the place other battels are fought on earth but this in heaven not the heaven taken naturally but figuratively not in the highest heaven which is no place of dragons or quarrels but in the heaven on earth which is the Church militant called by the name of heaven as we have shewed verse the first for many reasons 2. It is great in respect of the armies whether we consider the greatnesse of the Generalls Michael the dragon or the valour or numbers of their forces for both these Generals come with their Angels which are great in multitude in power 3. Great in respect of the quarrell and cause namely whether Iehovah or Iupiter bee superiour whether Christ or Beliall whether Christianisme or Paganisme must prevaile whether Christian religion or Idolatrous worship bee more ancient more venerable more ample and of more worthy respect and acceptance This Verse propoundeth 1. The battell And there was a battell 2. The armies Michael and his Angels The former part predicteth this feirce fight where for the meaning are four Questions Quest. 1. Why I call it a prediction or prophesie being delivered in the time past and not in the time to come it is not said there shall bee a great battell but there was as if it had beene past rather than to come Ans. The manner of the Prophets in speaking of future events is to propound them in the time past Esay 53. 5 6 7. 1. For their more evidence and certainty in themselves as surely they shall come to passe as if they were past already 2. For the surer confirmation of the faith of the Church who are bound as certainly to beleeve bee they never so unlikely as if they were past already 3. That wee might more easily conceive of the words of the Prophets to be true and the word of God to whom past and present are both alike and who hath power to speake unto us in what manner himselfe pleaseth Quest. 2. Of what battell is this to bee understood Ans. 1. It is not to be meant of that battell between Michael and the dragon in the wildernesse for that was past but this was of a future event after Iohns time and that battell was betweene the Generals onely 2. Neither is it to be meant of that perpetual war in the militant Church between the elect and the reprobates both men and Angels which hath continued in the severall ages of the world from the beginning under the conduct of those great Captaines Christ and the dragon for this here is of a warre not yet begun when Iohn prophesied but that was 3. We properly understand it of some speciall and notable part of that warre which in the spring of the Euangelicall Church Satan raised to the overthrow of the salvation of it Now whether the Spirit of God had an aime at the warres of
of the children of darknesse Iames 4. 1. Now were it not for the enmity of this wicked One and ones against the Gospell there would bee no hurt in all the maintenance of holinesse Onely here note how wide they are that call for and commend an unlimited peace whereas the Gospell onely cals for a well conditioned peace 1. No peace is good but which flowes from peace w th God none against him defie that peace that is at defiance with the God of peace beware of an impious peace 2. No peace but joyned with holinesse Heb. 12. 14. carnall companionship is a peace in sinne drunkennesse swearing the devill divideth not his kingdome Christians must owne no such hellish peace detest such a prophane peace 3. No peace but with truth which is magnified above peace against popish pacification conversing with Papists shall wee betray the truth of God under the pretence of peace no peace without contention for truth 4. No peace but with good conscience secure Protestants will have peace in their sinnes let them alone they will let you alone runne with them they like you oppose godlinesse these precise wayes oh you winne them for ever but all is against the Gospell but better is a godly distraction than a wicked peace The Church and members must be in perpetuall warre while it is upon earth as Israel in the wildernesse had daily warres and resistances so all the Israel of God in the wildernesse of this world Hence it is that the Church of God on earth is called militant because it is an inseparable adjunct of it to be in perpetuall flight and battell Ephes 6. 12. wee wrastle against principalities and powers and that without intermission and if wee must still put on the armour of God this implyeth a perpetuall battell God will have us put a difference betweene heaven and earth and know that this is not our resting place and that rest is not gotten with ease hee will have us prize the worth of it in the difficulty danger and strife in attaining it he will crowne none without lawfull striving because none can overcome that fights not The Lord hereby provideth for his owne glory for whereas if it pleased him he might put forth his mighty power in preventing all molestation and overthrowing all his and the Churches enemies at once and so procure to his Church perfect peace and prosperitie even in the world but he more magnifieth himselfe in the victory of his servants than in their peace and they are more glorious in their faith constancy fortitude and patience than in their peace rest and security The state and constitution of the Church is such as none can be servants of Christ but souldiers for 1. So long as the enmity of the seed of the woman and the Serpent lasts there is no hope of truce or cessation of armes 2. There cannot be spirit but there will bee a combate betweene flesh and spirit which if neither the first Adam nor the second both in innocency can escape how shall wee expect to avoid it in state of corruption so long as there is light darknesse will fight against it 3. Where any grace is as is in every true Christians heart there is something worth stealing there the thiefe layeth battery where hee knoweth the treasure is yea the same men who were quiet enough before the appearing of grace are now so raged against it as if either inward temptation or outward fury can prevaile they shall be cast downe as Paul 4. Where there is but an entrance into the profession an admission into the family of Christ a receiving of our Captaines presse-money and a promise to fight the good fight of faith that is cause enough of quarrell and even so much or so little shall not want keene blowes from the dragon and the world 5. Suppose a man should want enemies without him yet he wanteth no enemie so long as hee carrieth about himselfe himselfe is exercise enough to himselfe all his life long and the better he knoweth himselfe the better shall hee know this truth The Lord hereby provideth for his Churches good and the furthering of her salvation and that many wayes 1. He letteth her see the great malice and hatred of the dragon against her and the extent of his mighty power against her against which shee could no way stand but in the power of God thus hee humbleth her in her selfe shaketh her out of her security driveth her out of her selfe and chaseth her to her fort and refuge even God himselfe her rocke 2. Hee letteth her see the desert of her sinnes in some measure and so to further her repentance for though hee have laid the chastisement of her peace on his Sonne yet he by these wicked instruments fatherly correcteth us as children so Iob 13. 26. Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me possesse the sinnes of my youth This good the Lord bringeth out of the evill intentions of the dragon he both awakeneth the conscience to finde out and hunt out secret sins which before she was not aware of as this sharpe water of affliction cleareth her sight so she findeth that the greatest strength of the dragon is in her owne corruption she is now more wary to prevent sinne for time to come as the buffettings of Satan kept under Pauls pride and suffered him not to be exalted above measure 3. The Lord hereby setteth and keepeth all the graces of his servants in exercise and so preserveth and strengthneth them as the health of the body is preserved by bodily exercise so the health of the soule Now in conflict they find the use and worth and measure of their faith hope patience prayers which before were weake and languishing 4. The Lord setteth enimies perpetually in the necks of his servants not that they may be overcome but that they may not bee overcome hee knoweth standing brookes gather dregs that unused iron gathereth rust David in all his battels stood unconquered but in his peace and rest was soone foyled whereas in this battell none are foyled but cowards and none can hold out but are crowned Seeing he can be no Christian that knoweth no combates let us lay up the point of wisedome to forecast and make account of the battell and know we have blowes and bullets to passe through Holy Iob waited when his changes would come and it was his wisedome for time came when hee had thrust upon thrust messenger upon messenger yea changes and armies of sorrowes encamped about him in one day Chap 10. 8. Quest. How shall wee wisely forecast dayes of tryall and battell Answ. 1. Know wee have enemies round about such as will slip no advantage offered we say opportunity maketh a knave our enemies are wrathfull watchfull and never farre off 2. Labour to stand prepared Dost thou not see an enemy now in the field against thee yet bee wise in peace provide for warre a
great and chearfull noise not of men wishing for good but of a multitude chearing themselves and congratulating together in the victory of Michael and the ruine of the dragon For this preface is a prophesie foretelling something to come although delivered in time past after the manner of Prophets II. Whos 's voice was this Answ. Sundry of great learning and piety hold this voice to be the joy and acclamation of angels in heaven for the happy victory of the Church because it is said verse 12. Rejoyce ye heavens c. But this seemeth not to be so for two reasons in the context First they say The accuser of our brethren is cast out but the angels are not our brethren they are our fellow-servants Revel 22. 9. and chap. 19 10. where the same Greeke words shut out the word one in our English translation which the new translation observeth This is plaine in that opposition Heb. 2. 16. Hee tooke not the seede of Angels but of Abraham that hee might be like his brethren as the angels were not Secondly these are said to overcome by the blood of the lambe and by the blood of their owne testimony or martyrdome which cannot agree to angels who can bee no martyrs Others hold it to be the voice joy of the Saints in heaven who acknowledge us their brethren and rejoyce in our joy and in the overthrow of the Churches enemies But this being an exultatiō arising out of a particular victory namely the first great victory of Michael against the imperial dragōs it is not so easie to conceive how the particular passages of the Churches affaires may be knowne or revealed to the Saints in heaven For the brittle glasse of the Trinity blowne by the Papists is long since broken It is out of doubt that they do most perfectly rejoyce with us in the generall victory of Michael against the dragon and in the finall conquest of the Church and ruine of all the enemies which they know well enough and by better experience then our selves But that they rejoyce in the particular passages of the Church on earth wee may either doubt ordeny it Neither can it be cleared why they should more see the particular comforts of the Church then her particular combats and sorrows which if they should see and not sorrow for how could they be in perfect charity and if they should see and sorrow for how could they be in heavenly happinesse I expound it therefore to bee the cheerfull noise of innumerable citizens of the Church militant provoking themselves to sound forth the majesty and praise of God for his great mercy to his Church and his great judgements against the dragon and his angells III. Why is it called a lowd voice Answ. For foure reasons 1. For the multitude of them that joyne in this victoriall and gratulatory verse and voice the consent of many is called but one voice even all the Saints in those times were knit in one consent all of them enjoying the benefit of the deliverance as well as they that got the victory 2. For the magnitude of the joy for so great a victory It is fit the joy should be correspondent to the blessing which indeed was an heape or bundle of blessings both spirituall and temporall 3. Because this victory was to be audibly proclaimed to the whole world and not in a corner every where shall these devout and divine notes testifie how Christ and Christians have prevailed against all profane paganisme idolatry and tyranny 4. From the faithfull and sanctified persons it was very lowd for it was beyond a voice whereas in the slow and formall thankes of men without godlinesse there is nothing be yong a voice which can scarce get without their mouths that either God or man may heare them But this voice was joyned with faith and feeling and issued from fervencie and love which were as wings to lift up and mount it to heaven and make the earth ring againe from which warme and stirring affection if this voyce of praise did not proceed it were still-borne dead without life and motion All the faithfull whēthey see the overthrow of the enemies of the Church must break out into the joyful praises of God Psal. 58. 10. The just shall rejoyce when they see the vengeance and shall say Verily there is a God that judgeth Exod. 15. 1 When Pharaoh and his host were drowned Moses and Miriam solemnly sung out the praises of God So did Deborah and Barak in the overthrow of Iabin and Sisera and appointed a song of tryumph to be publiquely sung in Israel to keepe in minde and memory that honourable victory Iudg. 5. 1. And as here all the band of Michael tryumph in the overthrow of the dragon and his kingdome so was it alwaies the use of the Church to sing out the praises of God for the overthrow of the enemies Thus did they sing to Saul his thousands and to David his tenne thousands when hee had slaine Goliah 1. Sam. 18. Thus in Hesters time in testification of the praise of God and their owne duty was instituted a feast to be annually kept for the destruction of Haman and the Jewes joyfull deliverance Hest. 9. 31. But is not this contrary to Christian and brotherly charity which ought alwayes to wish desire and delight in the salvation and prosperity of men rather then to rejoyce in their ruine and overthrow and that hatefull sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is condemned as most unbeseeming Christians I answer so long as it appeares not to us that any enemy of God is destinated to destruction we ought to pray for his conversion and salvation alwayes attempering our prayer to the glory of God the justice of God and the amplifying of his kingdome But where God hath revealed his justice and now hope of amendment is cut off in such persons wee must rejoyce that they are falne But with two conditions 1. With holy affections not as they are our enemies but as they are Gods enemies not rejoycing in the evill that hath overtaken their persons but in the good that befals the Church by the overthrow of their state power courses which were directly set against God 2. With mixt affections consider them as men so humanity bids us sorrow in their ruine consider them as men in whom the will and justice of God is revealed and now piety steps in and makes us rejoyce in the righteousnesse of it Object 2. Oh but it is said in Prov. 24. 17. Bee not glad when thine enemy falleth and let not thy heart rejoyce when he stumbleth how will this stand with this doctrine Answ. The answer will bee plaine if wee consider the enemies and the affection here meant 1. Salomon speaketh here of private enemies thine enemy such as have done wrong to us Wee may not rejoyce in any evill befalling our enemies as ours But our Text and doctrine speakes
to their gods for the deliverance of their Countries and commonwealths from danger but many among us who yet must goe for good subiects else all is mar'd rather expresse the contrary in the miraculous deliverances of their Prince and Countrey and cannot bee brought to share in the ioy of sound-hearted and loyall subiects 4. Such as will not indure the sound application of doctrine which casts downe the strong lusts and advanced sinnes of men they would blunt the edge of the sword of Christs mouth or wrest it out of the hand of his valiant Captaines they will breake the Scepter of Christ rather than it shall get any victory against the sinnes of men and no man shall stand up to build Jerusalem but they are grieved as was Sanballet and Tobiah against Nehemiah that such a man was come who wished the prosperity of Jerusalem Neh. 2. 10. but these that-will not indure this powerfull voyce of Christ shall heare another uttered by himselfe Those mine enemies who would not suffer mee to raigne over them bring them hither that I may destroy them Now is come salvation c. After the Preface we come to the parts of this triumphant song which are two The former containes the ioy of the Church vers 10. 11. the latter the wofull condition of the enemies vers 12. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and sea c. The ioy of the Church singeth out 1. The praises of God the giver of all victory 2. The praises of Michael the Generall vers 10. 3. The praises and due commendation of the armie the angels of Michael who had valiantly and couragiously demeaned themselves in the conquering of the dragon and his angels vers 11. In singing forth the praises of God are 1. The matter 2. The reason The matter of praise is the ascribing 1. To God salvation strength and Kingdome 2. To Christ Power The reason For the accuser c. All these Attributes ascribed to God and Christ are amplyfied by the circumstances 1. Of time now 2. Of place in heaven Of the first Attribute Now is salvation in heaven By heaven is meant the Church militant whose conversation is in heaven and which is the heavenly part upon earth So the Word is used through the whole Chapter By salvation is meant two things in Scripture 1. The happy deliverance of Beleevers from the state of perdition and eternall damnation called therefore the heires of salvation Heb. 1. 14. this is spirituall and eternall 2. The safety and externall security of Gods people by their deliverance from cruell tyrants who sought the overthrow and destruction of their bodies so Exod. 14. 13. Behold the salvation of the Lord that is the deliverance from Pharaohs Army This latter a fruit of the former is here especially meant The particle now hath great light in it to cleare the Text for it may be obiected Was not salvation and power Gods before or were they not in heaven that is seene in many singular victories of the Church before Ans. As these Attributes were never wanting in God so the Church never failed of needfull salvation but we must know 1. That the Scripture useth to say a thing is done when it is manifested so to bee as Iohn 17. 5. Glorifie thy Sonne with the glory I had before c. so now salvation is declared and manifested in this victory against the first assault of the Imperiall dragons Before while the heathen Emperours raged against Christian religion for the upholding of Paganisme and heathenish Idolatry iniquity raigned unto death of soules and tyranny to the destruction of bodies by thousands and ten thousands But now salvation is wrought in heaven Christian Emperors have brought in the Prince of peace in stead of those tyrants the Gospell of peace a word of salvation received by faith the end of which is salvation and the peace of the Gospell by which the force of the tyrants is abated themselves confounded and happy safety procured 2. Wheras before the Lord put forth his salvatiō for his Church his praise seemed suppressed or by a few in silence and in corners confessed now is salvation his the praise of salvation is with a loud voyce openly admired and extolled in the publike congregation of all the faithfull by the overthrow of the dragon shineth as the bright beames of the Sunne in all eyes Now is salvation manifested by God magnified by Gods people God is the sole Author and worker of salvation to his Church and members for this is the voyce and song of the Church here Which words seeme to be taken out of the mouth of the Church elsewhere on the like occasion This was the foot of Davids song of deliverance Psal. 3. 9. Salvation is the Lords and of Ionahs Psalme of praise for his miraculous preservation Chap. 2. 10. Salvation is of the Lord and of the Churches song Exod. 15. 2. The Lord is become my salvation and of Habakkuks song Ch. 3. 13. Thou wentest forth for the salvation of thy people even for salvation with thine anoynted where the Lord as a powerfull Generall is said to make an expedition against the enemies of the Church And to shew that there is no Saviour besides him the deliverance of the Church by way of appropriation is called Gods salvation Exod. 14. 13. 1. God alone hath promised it and hee alone can performe it his promise is in Esay 46. 13. I will give salvation to Sion and my glory unto Israel and hee alone can performe it for First the Church cannot save her selfe such is her impotency and weaknesse no more than a flocke of sheepe can fence themselves from the droves of Lyons Wolves Foxes or dogs Secondly neither can other men helpe her Es. 59. 16. and 63. 5. there was none to help none to uphold therefore his arme did save it and his righteousnesse did sustaine it Thirdly no other creature can save her for it is onely his priviledge that made her to save her Esa. 44. 24. Thus saith the Lord thy Redeemer that formed thee from the wombe and Chap. 45. 18. 21. Hee that created heaven and formed earth proveth himselfe thence to be the onely just God and Saviour and commands his people Looke unto me all the ends of the earth and ye shall be saved vers 22. 2. God is onely Saviour of his Church by reason of that affection and relation which is betweene him and his people for First they are his flocke and hee as a good shepherd will save them as David did his sheepe from the Lyon and the Beare Secondly they are his Children and as a mother carrieth her childe in her armes to save it from knocks and dangers so doth the Lord his first-borne Both these are expressed in Exod. 15. 13. by two Hebrew words nacha and nahal the one taken from the tender care of a shepheard the other from the indulgent care of a parent Thirdly the Church is his
more cowardly lost the field then those that presumed most of their strength and valour at home Goe out of thy selfe and pray that by his strength thou mayest be able to all things Verse 12. Therefore rejoyce ye Heavens and ye that dwell in them Wo to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea for the divell is come downe unto you having great wrath because he knoweth that he hath but a short time AFter the victory atchieved over the dragon and the due praises both of Michael the Generall and of his band and armie sung out in the former triumphant song now in this verse is described a twofold fruit of the former benefit 1 The joy of the Saints therefore rejoyce yee heavens and ye that dwell in them 2 The sorrow and extreme griefe of the wicked called the inhabitants of the earth and sea in opposition to the former with the reason of their sorrow For the divell is come downe c. For the joy of the Saints it is invited by an Apostrophe or conversion to them in which are two things 1 The cause or reason of their joy in the word of inference therefore 2 The titles of those that are called to rejoyce ye heavens and ye that dwell in them The cause of their joy is in the word therefore because the Church both in the Head and members hath got so happie a victory over the dragon therefore they are to rejoyce Note hence that godly men triumph after victory not before Israel triumpheth when Goliah is slaine and lyeth dead 1 Cor 15. ult Thankes bee unto God who hath given us victory Revel 7. 14. Who be they that say Amen Praise glory wisdome thankes honour power and might unto our God for evermore but those that are come out of great tribulation 1 Christ our Lord triumphed after his victory Col. 2. 15. He made a show and triumphed over the principalities and powers when he had spoyled them This was for our example 2 The nature of a triumph is ever after victory and before is as unwise as unseasonable For the event of warre is uncertaine and falls sometime on this side and sometime on that And therefore the counsell of the King of Israel to Benhadud assuring himselfe of victory from the multitude of his army which was so numerous that the dust of Samaria was not enough to give every one of his followers an handfull was grounded on wise policie 1 King 20. 11. Let not him that girdeth on his armour boast as he that putteth it off 3 All the true triumph of Saints is grounded in Christs victory soundly applyed to themselves No flesh must rejoyce in it selfe that according as it is written He that rejoyceth let him rejoyce in the Lord 1 Cor. 1. 31. Which serves to thrust downe all carnall and ungrounded triumph and boasting before the victory as First Many formall Protestants defie the devill have a strong faith and ever beleeved and it were pitty he should live that doubts of his salvation and of all men they are surest to be saved But here is a foolish triumph before victory all this while they come not in Christs victory or strength they meane wel and deale justly with men are sober civill chaste not adulterers drunkards theeves they come to Church and heare the Prayers and Sermons and yet are none of these forward and precise fellowes But all this while the enemie hath thē fast enough and is well pleased they should so delude themselves For they are without faith which should be their victory over the world without repentance and mortification which should be their victory over their sins and lusts without sound fruits of faith the only ensignes of victorious conquerors Secondly Papists glorie and triumph but before victory for 1 Finall victory stands with Christ not Antichrist 2 Sound victory is founded in the victory of Jesus Christ and not in prevailing against Christ and his Kingdome as all theirs is 3 Sound victory glorieth first in truths victory and not in treading downe the truth and Professors of it as theirs doth 4 True victory gloryeth in the lawfull just and Christian meanes of obtayning it But how overcome they In their fight against spirituall enemies they will overcome by their good deeds and merits by their owne holy-water holy relickes holy crosses by buying Masses pardons trentalls and indulgences by round summes to avoyd Purgatory and the like Here be conquerors whose safety and salvation lyeth in despaire For whom have they enemies in all this but God and his truth such conquerors as Saul and his armour-bearer who dyed on their owne weapons And for their temporall enemies by what meanes carry they victory but by stabbing throat-cutting burning Massacres powder-plots perjurie treasons Is this to be victors to be superiors in fury fiercenesse slaughters and effusion of Christian blood Let Papists thus conquer and glorie in their shame the more such victories they carry lesse cause have they to triumph unlesse they triumph justly in making themselves and their religion the shame and infamy of the whole world 2 The persons that are called to rejoyce are the heavens and they that dwell in them By the heavens we understand not the heavens or any of them literally or naturally nor by the inhabitants the Saints and Angells dwelling in the third heaven though even these have a share in the generall joy of the Church militant For as the cause of this joy properly belongeth to the Church militant as wee have heard so the word of inference therefore calleth on them as whom it most concerneth to rejoyce in their owne happinesse By the heavens and those that dwell in them are meant the Church on earth and the Saints and Beleevers the members of it which is not usually in this Chapter nor in this booke chap. 18. 20. O heavens rejoyce over her where the company of the godly in earth are called to rejoice in the destruction of Antichrist and his Kingdome Now to the former reasons elsewhere why the Church militant is called by the name of heaven we will adde these 1 Because there is not a more lively resemblance of heaven in the world then the universall company of Saints in the militant Church here upon earth as might appeare in many things The inhabitants of the Church here below dwell together in an holy communion of Saints enjoying the presence of God separate from the world and the wicked inhabitants of it knit among themselves by the inward band of the Spirit and the outward meanes of association the word sacraments prayer and other more private helps in which heavenly society they resemble that immediate and perfect fellowship which they expect in heaven both betweene God and his people and mutually among themselves 2 Because of the high estate and condition of the Saints on earth above others uncalled who are advanced beyond them as the heaven is higher then the earth For
reas 726 Beast that Antichrist noted and described 820 Beginning of good watched by Satan to hinder it 248 Benefits of receiuing Christ and his truth 688 Birth of children in nature and grace how they are alike 92 The spirituall farr better then the naturall 97 Appeares in fiue things 110 Effected with paine foure reasons 118 Hinderances of the new birth 120 Resolue to goe through all 124. motiues 125 Body of Christ threefold 300 Blood of Christ how we ouercome by it 605 How all our enemies are ouercome by it 606 Answers all obiections for us 607 Bootlesse to struggle against the truth or Church 782 Brethren seuerall sorts 554 All brethren that professe Christ and how 555 Mockers enemies taxed 559 Brotherly loue commended to Christians 557 motiues ibid. Objectiōs answered 558 Conditions of it 559 C Callings generall and speciall disordered 174 Censure not euery one that is accursed 568 Christ cleaue to him in person affection affliction 19 Depend on him for direction protection prouision 20 Honour him 22 Please him six waies 23 More excellent then the world and so esteemed of the godly 68 Receiued into us how 455 Church six priuiledges of it as Christs Spouse 25 What her crowne is 77 How it continues 78 How on her head 79 See more 219 A fruitfull mother of children vnto God 95 Mother-church which 98 Popish notes disproued 99 Fiue true notes auowed 104 Markes of true children of the Church 110 Sorts of them 4. 271 Safe euer by the saluation of God 508 Not alway glorious but alway safe 768 In hardest times assuredly fed and prouided for 777 Comming of Christ expells Satan 444 Why and how 446 Conclusions about the churches visibilitie 297 Consolation in the great power of Christ 538 Conversion casts out euery deuill why and how 471 Courage necessarie for great performances 279 Motiues to it 280 Meanes 281 Crowne of Christ set hold it on his head 222 Crowne Princedome of Satan what how wherein 200 Cruelty in the deuill and his instruments 142 Whence and why permitted 144 D Dangers what to doe in them 812 Dayes put for yeares 321 Death of Christ how necessary 537 Deceiue the world how 411 Delight in earth discouered to be predominant foure notes 13 Desart what in this Chapter 292 Despaire not of the worst 452 Despise life and all for Christ why and how 624 Meditations and practises 632 Differences of Gods working and Satan in the same action 733 Disgrace put vpon good actions 162 Disloyalty taught by Popish religion 533 Diuell called a dragon in foure respects 127 So are also his instruments 128 Why comprised here in the name of one dragon 128. 129 Notes of him cast out 431 Motiues to cast him out 454 Meanes 455 Dragon embleme of persecuting Princes why 129 Defeated many wayes 242 Meanes to ouercome him 736 Not cast out till Christ his Gospell come 425 Ouercome not onely by Christ but by Christians 599 Dominion exercised among wicked men only 439 E Eagles wings what they are 758 Ease in our Christian profession not comfortable 339 End of magistracy what and wherein 289 Enemies of Christ who 530 Enemies of the godly haue foure chiefe sinnes in their oppositions 566 Enemies of the Church shall be finally destroyed foure reasons 390 Enemies spirituall ouercome by the power of Christ in us 550 Enterprise of wicked enemies bootlesse 465 Entertaine Christ his truth motiues meanes letts 686 Euili actions how by Satan put forward 166 Exorcisme to dispossesse a diuell 449 Expect floods of opposition and persecution 804 F Faith our victory how 606 Faiths power wherein bewrayed 548 False feares what mischiefe to the Christian combatant 178 Families how the deuill is cast out of them 258 Fence against the deuill how 407 Fidelitie to God and the Church requisite exemplified 7. 8 Fight against Christ. how the wicked doe so 357 Notes of them 362 Flight of Satan sometimes fained 175 Flight of the Church what when how 752 How from the face of the dragon 766 Floods of waters signifie afflictions and why 793 Out of the dragons mouth three sorts of them 795 Fly in persecution when lawfull and not lawfull 619. 765 Food for the soule what and how certaine 781 Friendship pretended to deceiue 153 Frustrate Fruitlesse how good things are made to be 164 G Garment of Saints is Christ for necessity ornament distinction 39 Better then the other in fiue respects 42 How put on 43 Motiues to put it on 46 and that continually 49 Expresse the shining of it 50 Not disgrace it on others 52 Keepe it cleane why how and who offend 54 God saueth his Church by meanes though he could without them 759 giues sufficient meanes 760 Godlinesse wherein the power of it is seene 549 Good gifts how giuen to euill men 149 Great aduersaries of the Church 136 Great helps against them 138 Great encouragements likewise 140 H Happinesse of Christians cannot be preuented nor discontinued 30 nor a whit prejudiced by any enemies 467 Hatred in wicked ones against the good vnknowne or unseene fiue Reasons 824 Hearing of the word hindred by Satan 169 Hell why the deuill is not confined to it 437 Helpe euer afforded to the Church in the greatest persecutions Reas. 811 Many times when she least expects it four Reasons 814 Heauen the Church militant so called 5. and 642 True Christians already in heauen how 8 Many therefore no true members of the Church 12 Heresie more hatefull to the Church then tyranny 755 Heresies drunke up of the earth how 807 Hornes what they signify 186 Horned beasts against the Church that is hurtfull men 188 I Iesuites and other Papists impudent in false accusations 574 Impotency of Satan in doing mischiefe 238 Instances of Satan neare us or standing before us 254 Instructions by consideration of Christs power 542 Instruments of speciall good fitted of God thereunto 276 Instruments of the diuel notes of them 355 cast out together with himselfe 460 How seeing they preuayle so much 462 Impudent and instant in false accusations 569 Markes of them 572 Ioy none but the godly called to it and why 643 Ioy of Heauen must now be expressed and how that may be 649 How heauenly earthly joyes may stand together 655 Ioyne all in fight against Satan 344 Iudgment-day signes of it shewed in the comming of Antichrist 695 K Keyes a signe of power and in Christs hand 426 Kingdome of God what and how it florisheth 509 Kingdome of Antichrist resembled by Egypt how 697 L Lambe Christ so called why what vse 603 Lamentable estate of wicked men 352 Law and terrors needfull to the best 659 Legall and Evangelical keeping of the commandements 835 conditions of keeping of them 836 sure coffers to keep them 837 markes of them that keep aright 837 motiues 840 Lets of receiving Christ his truth 689 Lessons to be learned of Satan to redeeme time 723 Life how it may be loved 617 Light skirmishes get
the two witnesses are 315 Withstand Satan sixe rules 258 Wiues duties to their husb 18. c. Wizzards no good Christian that seekes to them 506 Woe what note it is 6â—6 Woman the Church militant so called 16 17 Word of God by it wee overcome spirituall enemies how 611 treachery of Papists disarming us of it 613. word neglected or despised leaves wicked sinners 614 World must not get our affections conformity patronage 14 Y Youth taxed for slipping their time 723 Z Zeale meeknes how to be tempered in Ministers others 661 ERRATA Pag. 14. read it lyeth in wickednesse p. 38. r let the light make us ashamed p. 75 r. in the full and all is gone p. 103. r. personall and doctrinall and they have not the succession of Peter who have not the faithof Peter p. 112. r. may well mistrust their conversion p. 135 r. in Iohns time having command c p. 199. r. must not touch Iobs life p. â—74 r. either of their faith or salvation p. 282. r. meditate often on Gods promises p. 285 r laudatorie oration p. 310 r. word of salvation p. 522. r. Nathan or Gad p. 607. r. dead workes Heb. 9. 14. p. 7â—5 r. more easily drawne p. 803 r. all these happie meanes p. 837 r. Oh how love I thy Law FINIS Hebr. 11. 4. Hebr. 12. 1. 1 Tim. 9. 12 2 Tim. 2. 5. 4 8. 2 Chr. 19. 11 20. 17 Phil. 1. 27. Parts of the Chapter 1 What is this Wonder The greatnes of the wonder in 3. things The manner of apperance of this vision Sundry ends why God thus revealed himselfe Spiritus Deâ— alli cit Satanae cogit vi The place where this wonder appeareth By heaven commonly in this booke is meant the militant Church For 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. Attention affection incited by sundry arguments 1. 2. 3. The modesty of this holy Evangelist His fidelity 1 To his Lord. 2 To the Church True members of the Church are in heaven upon earth 1 In expectation 2 In inchoation Saints in heaven fully freed from all evils 1 From the evill world foure waies 2 From the corruptions of the world 3 From wicked persons societies Conformity of Saints in earth with Saints of heaven 1 In vision of God 2 In framing to the Charter of heaven 3 In keeping a perpetuall Sabbath 4 In fruition of the presence of Christ. 5 In enjoying God the meanes of their lives Vse No true members of the Church 1 That have no birth but from earth 2 That have no inheritance but in earth 3 That have no conversation but in earth * 4 That have no delight but in earth Discernable by 4 notes Vse The Christian is in the world not of the world The world may not gaine our affections 2 Nor our conformity 3 Nor our patronage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Woman in this mysticall booke signieth 3. things 1 Idols 2 City of Rome 3 The true Church This woman is not the Church triumphant for 3. reasons Church compared to a womâ—â— 1 In respect of her selfe 3 Causes 2 In relation to others 1 To God 2 To Christ. 3 To Christians The spouse of Christ 1 must cleave to her husband 1 In person for 4. reasons 1. 2. 3. 4. 2 In affection 3 In affliction 2 She must depend upon her husband 1 For direction 2 For protection 3 For provision 3 She must honour her husband 4 She must please her husband In 1 Not pleasing her selfe 2 Nor pleasing men 3 Observing what will best please him 4 By decking the soule with graces 5 By respecting his friends 6 By delight in his presence Sixe priviledges of the spouse of Christ. 1 Free election 2 Divine pacification 3 Gracious assimilation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4 Free donation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4. 5 High exaltation in 3. things 1. 2. 3. 6 Eternall consolation Answereth all objections 1 In things which might prevent our happinesse 2 In things that might discontinue to our happinesse In posse non peccare In non posse peccare Christ the Sun is there opposed 1. to shadowes of the ceremoniall Law 2 To our naturall darknes 1 Vnity 2 Light Solis Jubar in vegore miridâ—aâ—o oculos intueÌ„lium perstringit et talis est gloâ—ia Christi summa et inaspectabilis 3 Purity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Multioculum 4 Power 5 Participation Effects of this Sunne of the Church 1 Illumination 2 Direction 3 Refection 4 Distinction of seasons Vse The Sunne of the Church infinitely surpasseth the sun of the world in 6. things 2 Rejoyce in our Sunne 3 Be thankful for our Sunne risen 4 Imitate our Sunne 5 Walke beseeming our sunne 1 Warily 2 Watchfully 3 Decently 4 Diligently Vse The Sunne of the Church never setteth Christ a garment why Necessitie of a garment in 3 things 1 To cover the body 2 To sence the body 3 To cherish the body 2 vse of garments is for ornament 3 For distiction This garment differeth from other garments in 5. things 1 The author 2 The matter 3 The price 4 The vse 5 The duraÌ„ce The woman cloathed with this Sunne 1 On Gods part by imputation 2 On mans part by application Quidam induunt Christum tantum quoad Sacramenti perceptionem alij et ad vitae sanctificationem Five graces requisite to the clothing of a christian â— Repentance 2 Faith 3 Prayer 4 Holinesse 5 Hope 1 Duty hence to put on this garment is necessary 1 To save from evils Cant. 1. 7. The Church wold find Christ at noone in the heat of the the sun of persecution to be refreshed by him 2 To procure us all good 2 wayes The putting on of this garment is a continuall act of this life And in much weaknesse for 2. reasons Christians must expresse the bright shining of this garment 1 In renovatioÌ„ of nature 2 In the shine of spirituall graces 3 In shining conversation Reasons 5. 2. 3. 4. 5. Vse Not to cast dirt upon so pretious a garment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not to leave it off for the frown of men 4. reasons 2. 3. 4. We must keep cleane this costly garment for 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. How to keepe our garment cleane 3. rules 1. 2. 3. Vse 7 Sorts of men defile their garments 1. 2. 4. 5. 6. 7. Vse Beware of stayning thy holy profession 1. 2. 3. 4. Saints by calling be Saints in conversation Six helps to keep our garments cleane 2. 3. 4. 5. Property 2. The world compared to the Moone in 4. things 1 In inferiority 2 In mutabilitie 3 In obscurity 4. In the use The treading of the Moone under feet is the contempt of the world A sound Christian despiseth the best of the world And the worst of the world And all the world in comparison of Christ. Reasons 5. 1. 2. 4. Sound judgment holds earthly things good with 4 Cautions 1. 2. 3. Why the christian prizeth Christ above all the world
unto God and depend upon the illumination of his Spirit for mediate revelation as Iohn did for immediate And for the understanding of this vision use the meanes but not rest in them but pray him whose chaire is in heaven to teach the heart Naturall gifts of knowledge may bee by naturall helps and meanes attained by naturall men but supernaturall must be by speciall revelation of the holy Ghost the anointing must teach them 1 Ioh 2. 27. 2 To the Church is this holy man faithfull he hath the visions of God but he conceales them not but faithfully imparts them to the Church of God Teaching that All the revealing of mysteries is for the use of the Church Eph. 4. 11 12. Vse 1 Art thou a Minister All the gifts thou hast received are thy Lords Talents for the Church Take heed of hiding them in a napkin but impart them willinglie and conscionablie 2 Art thou a private man All the illumination thou receivest is for others as well as for they selfe to promote the knowledge and feare of God to so manie as thou canst especiallie those under they power Consider here 1 that no member hath any thing impropriate the eye the hand c. 2 that the poorest and privatest Christian that is faithfull in small things shall be ruler of much In heaven In that by heaven is meant the visible Church Note the true members of the Church are in heaven upon earth and in earth have more to doe in heaven then in earth Gal. 4. 26. It is called the Ierusalem which is above Now the Church on earth is above and heavenly two waies 1 In hope and expectation Rom. 1. 23. waiting for the adoption of Sonnes which hath a sweet internall and spirituall yea and an eternall joy like that of heaven in that expectation Rom. 5. 2. we reioyce under the hope of the glory of God and 1 Pet. 1. 8. Whom wee have not seene yet wee love him and rejoyce with joy unspeakeable and glorious 2 In conformitie and inchoation beginning that life of heaven and that in respect both of that they are freed from and that they have attained fruition of First the Saints in heaven are fully freed from all evils As in three instances 1. From the world it selfe They have wholly forsaken the world and are gathered up to heaven the house of God and their owne home Even so the Saints on earth have in part forsaken the earth First by election Rev. 14. 3. the hundreth fortie and foure thousand are bought from the earth and living in the world are chosen out of the world Ioh. 15. 19. Secondlie by affection using the world weinedlie as not using it and delighting in earthly comforts not as their owne but as borrowed for a time Thirdly in habitation they dwell in the world as in a Meshec not as indwellers or inhabitants but as strangers and pilgrims absent from home Fourthly in conversation they meddle no more with the world then needs must and in the midst of their earthly callings and business are still heavenly minded 2 The Saints in heaven are fully freed from all the corruptions of the world loosed from all the bolts and relicts of sinne being delivered out of the prison of the body So the Saints upon earth have after a sort changed their lives and renounced the corruptions that are in the world through lust and put on a divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. They have a part in the first resurrection already and have bid a long farewell to the follies of their former times and hate and lothe their owne unfruitfull works of darknes in which they were sometimes chiefe actors 3 The Saints in heaven are finally separate from wicked persons and companies never to be mingled or molested with them any more So the Saints in earth with-draw themselves from the company of scandalously wicked men where they can neither do any good nor take any And whereas before their calling they could runne with them to the same riot of excesse now is no communion betweene light and darkness nay all their delight now is in the Saints which excell in vertue and no such griefe as to live with Lot in Sodom or with David in Meshec Secondly in the good things which the Saints in heaven are called to enjoy there is an excellent conformitie and inchoation here upon earth and the saints have in hand the first fruits of heaven Rom. 8. 23. as 1 Their chiefe happinesse in heaven is to behold the face of God and see him as he is as they wold his name being written on their foreheads Rev. 22. 4. Their chiefe joy and wellsprings are all in him in whose presence is fulnesse of joy So the chiefe joy of the Saints on earth is that they have fellowship with God though not so immediate as they They see not his face but his backe parts But happy are they that they can see him through grates as they can though not yet as he is as they wold For this vision wants not an heavenly joy while they are at home in the body although that fulnesse of joy at his right hand be wanting till they be at home with the Lord. And what they want in the things is supplied in the desire to be with him that they may see his glory and behold him face to face and so as they may be like him 2 As the Saints in heaven live according to the Law of perfect righteousnesse and have attained perfect sanctification which is the Law and Charter of heaven so the Saints on earth set the same Law before them to rule and direct every particular action by both ayming and wishing that all their waies were directed by the word Psal. 119. 5. and beginne the same obedience waighing al they take in or give out by the waights of the sāctuary which God hath sealed for just 3 The saints in heaven spend their whole eternitie in the cheerefull constant and perfect praise of God They keepe a perpetuall Sabbath and in the presence of the throne of God serve him night and day in his temple Rev. 7. 15. so the saints in earth imitate them For 1. they delight to be found among true worshippers and account them blessed that may dwell in his house esteeming one day there better then a thousand besides Psa. 84. 10. 2 They strive to bring free will offerings to God and to make their pleasing of God their principall delight and in the midst of many weaknesses they make some progresse to the cheerefull praise and worship of God And this not by fits and starts but in a sincere true and constant endeavour through their lives most fruitfull in their age 4 The Saints in heaven being in immediate fellowship with Iesus Christ cleave inseparably unto him as their head love him in the highest degree of affection and follow the Lambe
wheresoever he goeth Rev. 144. So the Saints on earth who à re those hundreth forty and foure thousand who are bought from the earth follow the Lambe where ever he goeth If he go before them in holy doctrine these sheepe heare his voice and follow him Ioh. 10. 27. If in holy example they imitate him in all wherein he propounds himselfe a patterne to them as in humilitie patience love meekenesse obedience faith and the like As for their affection to him First they love Iesus Christ with a strong flame of love which much water cannot quench and with a love stronger then death and love not their owne lives to the death for his sake Secondly they love him inseparably For as the Saints in heaven would not for al the world forgoe his presence for one day So nothing in the world can drive the Saints from their priviledges in Christ as a cloud of Martyrs do witnesse but as Ruth to Naomi Ch. 1. 16. Thirdly as he loveth them so they him Ioh 13. 1. they once loving him they love him constantly to the end and to all eternitie 5 The Saints in heaven enjoy God the meanes of all their lives Iesus Christ is their temple their light their tree of life their Christall river and all Even so is he to the saints in earth Rev. 22. 3. 5. For though they have meanes and are tyed to them here on earth yet doe they enjoy God above all meanes acknowledging him their life the length of their daies and that they live not by bread but by every word of God That it is he that giveth them power to get substance that blesseth their children with encrease that he that cloathes the Lilies cloatheth them and if all meanes should faile yet he would without them yea and against them sustaine them rather then they should want any thing good or fit for them 1 This as a touchstone trieth who be true members of the Church and who are not He that is so is partly in heavē alreadie hath more to do in heaven then in earth And therefore he cannot be a true member of the Church First who hath no birth but from earth discerned by hatred or neglect of the immortall seed of spirituall parents of the seed and issue of Iesus Christ the sonnes of God he is far from heaven that cannot abide any thing that is heavenly Secondly who hath no inheritāce but in earth discerned by minding things earthlie either onlie or principallie How dce men delude themselves that suppose themselves as neere heaven as any and yet are as farre distant thence in affection as in place having their hearts drawne downe and wedged into the earth as with Iron barres Their whole studie paines and sweat is for things below The heaven they dreame of is not onelie upon earth but earth it selfe and angrie are they when men would acquaint them with better treasure or portion But thus it cannot be with Gods children who are minded as good Nehemiah 2. 3. whose person being in the King of Persia his Court yet his heart was at Ierusalem And as Daniel while he was in the land of his captivitie yet he opens his windowes to Ierusalem Thirdly who hath no conuersation but in earth discovered when no part of the whole course thereof savours of heaven But 1. servants and slaves are they to lusts farre from freedome from sinne nay rather swimme with the streame and drinke in with delight the corruptions of the world but thoughts of heaven are tedious 2 converse and combine themselves with sinners against God and runne with all loose companie to all excesses and vanities Now would they examine this course could it goe for currant or heavenly Do the Saints in heaven sweare and swill and drinke and raile and breake Gods Sabbaths and lye and deceive and can that life be heavenly that doth so Fourthly who hath no delight but in earth discerned in that 1 It is an unwelcome voice to call them to delight in the face and presence of God And how can he be admitted to the presence of his glorie that hath no delight in the presence of his grace but is as heavy to the parts of his worship as to some punishment 2 In stead of delight in the Law of God the rule and charter of heaven they make their lusts their Law and while they professe heaven they walke by no direction but the Magna Charta of Hell And were it not for Gods restraining grace they would be as impious and impudent in sinne as Cain as Cham as the damned nay the Devill himselfe 3. In that they rest more contentedly in the meanes of their outward good then either in the meanes of grace or the author of both The newes of the smallest outward profit rejoyceth their hearts but the newes of heaven and eternall good things by Iesus Christ affects them but a little 4. In that they prize not the life of godlines nor the state of Saints nay scorne it in themselves and others So much of the triall 2 This teacheth three things First that the Christian though he be in the world he is not of the world no more then Christ himselfe was of the world Ioh. 17. 16. for they no longer cleave to the corruptiōs defilements of the world but are separated from them by regeneration Neither can they runne with the world because being in some measure conformable to Iesus Christ they also living among sinners are separate from sinners They cannot cast in their lot with wicked men but are as Lot who was in Sodom but not of Sodom for his righteous soule was vexed with their uncleane conversation Secondly that the Saints set for heaven may not enjoy the earth as their portion seeing their whole estate their friends their fathers house their treasure is not below They are here but strangers travelling home to their country and therefore by the weined carriage of themselves to these things they must as the Patriarches Heb. 11. 14. declare plainly that they seeke a countrie Thirdly that the world may not enjoy the Saints as her darlings And here First the world may not gaine our affections and desires 1 Ioh. 2. 15. Love not the world c. They must be affected as mariners in the midst of a rough sea whose wishes and desires are still at the haven and have not their mindes and affections where their bodies be Secondly it may not gaine our conformitie with it in the customes and guizes of it because it lyeth wickednesses Rom. 12. 2. Fashion not your selves like to this world The Christian must bee cast into another forme fashioned to the manner of the countrey and corporation to which he belongs Thirdly it may not gaine our strength to defend or patronage it But as the Apostle 2 Corinth 10. 3. though we walke in the flesh that is carrie this bodie of flesh
as others yet wee doe not warre after the flesh but we fight against the flesh and are not patrons and defenders of the corruptions of the world no nor of the faults which wee our selves are ready enough to act Neither can there be more evident badges and liveries of mere worldly men that are all earth then these 1. to affect and desire onely or principally 2. to imitate and conforme 3. to justifie and defend the crooked waies of the world So much of the Preface now of the Vision A Woman cloathed with the Sunne In this verse and the second verse is the description of one of the Combatants by two arguments 1 her person a woman 2 her properties which are foure 1 her apparrell cloathed with the Sunne 2 her place the Moone under her feete 3. her crowne of twelve starres on her head 4 her fruitfulnesse and pregnansie being with child she cried c. First we must enquire of the person and who this woman is and afterward to the arguments and parts of the description Woman in this mysticall book signifies three things 1 Idols because 1 they are as entising and alluring as wantō women 2 Idolaters goe a whoring after them as uncleane persons after light women chap. 14. 4. these are they which were not defiled with women 2 Women signifies in this book the City of Rome the seat of Antichrist cha 17. 3 the Woman sitting upon the scarlet coloured Beast 1 because in her outward pomp and glorie she is opposed to the chaste spouse of Christ whose glorie is all within 2. because with her the great Kings of the earth have committed fornication chap. 17. ver 2. 3. because she is the mother of fornications called the great whore ver 1. to whose filthines and Idolatries all other are but punies and learners 3 Woman signifies in this booke the true Church the wife and Spouse of Iesus Christ his love his dove his undefiled and so is the word taken in this place Quest. If by the woman be meant the Church whether the Church militant or triumphant for it seemes this woman is gotten above the earth and treads the Moone under her feet and is decked with wondrous glorie Answ. This cannot be meant of the Church triumphant for three reasons 1 This woman is in travaile and paine Now the triumphant Church is past all paines and all her teares are wiped away chap. 21. 4. 2 The Dragon makes this woman flie into the wildernesse this chap. ver 6. but the Church triumphant is now in her palace no more in the wildernesse no more chased with the Dragon for there he hath nought to doe 3 This woman needs food in the wildernesse and is nourished there by meanes appointed by God ver 6. But the Church triumphant hath no need no want no hunger no thirst no meanes of life but Christ himselfe not his two Prophets therefore it agrees onely to the Church militant Quest. But if it be meant of the Church militant whether of the Church of the Iewes or of the Gentiles Answ. It is a true vision of the Catholike Church in all ages but is most applicable to the church of the new Testament and Gentiles For 1. Iohn tels us his Prophesie is of things to be done afterwards even after his trance in Pathmos Chap 1. 1. 2. The last words of the 17. verse of this Chapter bring us downe to the times after the Apostles dayes namely to the bloody persecutions of the Heathen Emperors and to the rage of Antichrist against them that kept the testimonie of Iesus 3. This woman was fed in the wildernesse when the outward court was given to the Gentiles and when the two Prophets prophesied in sackcloth to feede her by their holy doctrine all the time of her being there this is confirmed chap. 11. ver 2. 3. compared with chap 12. ver 6. Quest But why is the Church compared to a woman Answ. In two respects First as simply considered in her selfe and this for three causes 1 Because to the woman was first made the promise of the blessed seed who was to breake the Serpents head and it is still made good to the Church under the same similitude for to her all the promises of God properly belong 2 In her selfe considered she is weak and feeble as a woman without her husband Ioh. 15. 5. without me yee can doe nothing All our sufficiency is of God even to thinke a good thought or to name Iesus 3 In her selfe she is as a pure and chast virgin not defiled with Idolatry which is a spirituall harlotry nor running as the Romish strumpet after unchast and wanton lusts 2 Cor. 11. 2. a pure virgin keeps and preserves her selfe for one husband and no more Secondly as the Church stands in relation to other she is fitly called woman For her relation is threefold 1 To God and in this relation she is the daughter of God Cant. 7. 1. Oh daughter of a Prince Psa 45 10 hearken O daughter c. and therefore fitly resembled by a woman whose father is God and whose birth is not after the will of man but borne of God 2 To Christ and in this relation she is the spouse of Christ and so fitly represented by a woman First contracted and espoused to Christ in his incarnation or first comming Cant. 4. 10. my Sister my Spouse And what is the whole booke of Canticles but an holy description of the holy handfasting and contracting of this holy couple Secondly married as his bride and taken home in his second comming to dwell with him for ever 3 To Christians and in this relation she is their mother and so fitly resembled to a woman For a woman through the company of her husband is fruitfull and bringeth forth children so the Church by her conjunction with Christ and the power of his word bringeth forth and nurseth and bringeth up many children to God as this woman ver 2 5. And hence was that speech of the Ancient Hee hath not God for his father that hath not the Church for his mother As this woman is the Spouse of Christ all the professed members of the Church must learne to performe the duties of loving Spouses to Iesus Christ. And it will sort well with this occasion in the one to teach the other and with one labour prosecute urge two great duties Both to put women in mind what dutie they owe as wives to their husbands and all of us as Christians and spouses of Christ that the same duties are due from us to our spirituall head and husband Quest. What are these duties Answ. They are foure 1 To cleave to her husband For when God saw it was not good for the first Adam to be alone he made the woman out of Adams owne ribbe being cast asleepe and brought her and married her unto him as an undivided companion of his
abrogated all hand-writings which were against us and hath fastened them to his crosse Now a full atonement is made all the bonds of the Law to the rigour to the curse are all cancelled all the claimes of sinne death hell and clamors of accusing conscience are now stilled and answered all our obligations are discharged and fastened and filed up as void on the crosse of Christ for in no other place in the world could they be cancelled but there And as while the enmity lasted and the hostility was proclaimed betweene God and us there was no commerce nor no entercourse betweene us no more then is between nations who have proclaimed open warre against one another Now by this marriage and peace concluded we have a safe and happy entercourse negotiation into the kingdome of God The way is now laid open betweene heaven and earth and God himselfe pleaseth to come unto us yea into us and dwell and suppe with us to conferre with us to direct us to the advancement of our happy estate We have daily entrance and accesse unto him not as strangers or ordinary friends but as familiars yea as children in prayers praises meditations and the like See Eph. 2 18 19. The third priviledge is gracious assimilation and fitnesse betweene the bridegroome and his bride For whereas before was an infinite inequality and disproportion betweene these two parties now by this contract all this inequality is taken away and a fitnesse given by grace to make the spouse every way answerable to her Husbād as in these instances 1 The bride was of base parentage a daughter of the earth her father an Ammorite her mother an Hittite Eze. 16. 3. But now she is made a chosen generation of neere alliance to God the Daughter of a Prince yea of the King of glory 2 The bride was poore and needy had no worth no dowry to preferre her But by this contract hath an estate made her fit for a Prince That as her Lord and husband is heire of all things so she as the wife hath a right in his whole estate his love is so liberall as he hath stated her made her coheire of his own heavenly inheritance Rom. 8. 17. Here is the comfort of a Christian who hath no worth in himselfe but of damnation that he hath now a worthinesse in mercy and many compassions See Hos. 2. 19. 3 The spouse was deformed without beauty or comlinesse nay had no other but an ugly shape of sinne and unrighteousnesse far more blacke and hatefull then the Ethiopisse whom Moses married But now hath attained a perfect beauty in rightcousnes and the beauty of her husband maketh her beauty perfect See Ezech. 16. 14. Thy name was spread among the Heathen for thy beauty for it was perfect through the beauty which I set upon thee He maketh her like himselfe not having spotte or wrinkle or any such thing Ephes. 5. 27. having washed her with his blood 4 The spouse in her selfe was naked exposed to al injuries and covered with nothing but shame excepting a few ragges and figg-leaves too short and thinne a cover to hide her shame But now as mercy hath married her so it hath cloathed her here shee is cloathed with the sunne Her husband hath provided her costly garments her cloathing is of wrought gold Psal 45. 13. that is the golden righteousnesse of Christ shining as gold precious as gold durable as gold desirable as gold A garment as usefull as costly called Garments of Salvation Isai. 61. 10. This garment serveth both for necessitie and ornament The fourth priviledge is in free and liberall donation A bridegroome contracting a marriage with a Virgin gives her Iewells and Love-tokens as Isaac sent to Rebecca so the Lord Iesus doth with this woman 1 What he covenanteth and promiseth he also pledgeth with many graces and love-tokens even many graces shining as so many Iewels every one testifying his mindfulnesse and bounty toward her 2 He bestowes his person upon her and by becomming hers shee becomes his and they twaine are one flesh a gift then which heaven hath no greater 3 With his person he bestowes his goods upon her that is all his merits all his obedience all his sufferings all his glory all his prayers 4 He invests her not onely into his goods but into his inheritance and in due time consummates this marriage and brings his spouse home to his house of glory a prepared mansion for her and puts her in possession of all the wealth of heaven and that celestiall inheritance where she enjoyeth his immediate presence All which being lost in the first Adam is restored in the second by whom heaven is restored to us and wee to it The fifth priviledge is her high and honorable exaltation and advancement The whole dignity and honour of the husband is derived unto the wife be she in her selfe never so base and unworthy As in Esther a poore captive maid married to Ahasuerosh made a sharer in the honour of all his kingdome And Bathsebe a meane woman advanced to be Davids Queene But the honour of the Church goes beyond all the honor of all the Queenes that ever the sunne saw or theearth bare by reason of this marriage and contract For 1 They were matched to men and layd in the beds and bosomes of men but she comes into the bosome and greene bed of him that is God and man Cant. 1. 15. 2 They were married to Kings but earthly and mortall who dyed and left them widowes and often miserable But she to the King of Glory who onely hath immortality her King and husband never dyeth nor can leave her a widow 3 They were married to consort in some one kingdome and part of the earth and in such honor authority glory and riches as were as mortall and perishing as themselves and not long but they were parted But she to a King who rules from sea to sea to whom all Kings are subjects and by whom they rule to a kingdome that is unshaken not withering to an authority glory and wealth which is firme stable reserved in the heavens Neither is there of his kingdome any end either in respect of extent or of durance The sixt priviledge is strong and eternall consolation In that by this contract a firme and constant happinesse is assured which all the contracts in earth cannot performe This undivided conjunction of Christ with his Church answers al objections which might either prevent or discontinue the happinesse of a Christian. First for things which might seeme to prevent our happinesse Ob. 1. Our owne unworthinesse and infinite disproportion He is a divine head a mighty God ◠a base worme and man of earth How can he marry himselfe unto me An. We are not knit immediatly unto his divine nature but by the meanes of his humanity Thou canst not reach his deity he can stoope
to thy humanity Ob. 2 But he is an holy head and the righteous God but I want righteousnesse and holinesse How unfit to be contracted to him An. 1 Christ marries not his Church because she is holy but to make her so It is not the condition to marrie her if she be pure or holy but that the may be so Eph 1. 4. 2 Thy righteousnesse is much lesse a cause of this contract but this contract a cause of thy righteousnesse for he decks thee with a glorious robe in sense of thy nakednesse Ob. 3 But alas my desire is not to him as it should how can he then desire or affect me I desire every thing else every thing more An. 1 He seekes and wooeth and chuseth us and not we him 2 Labour thou to know his excellency more by which thou mayest preferre him before al loves and lovers as surpassing them al in true worthines goodnesse and perfection This is a part of the Covenant Ier 31. 34. Ob. 4. But I am base and poore despised among meane men and worthily and how can he affect mee Answ. Be yet more base in thy owne eyes also and say as David 1 Sam. 18 18. What am I that I should be the sonne in Law to the King Hee chuseth none but the abject and calleth himselfe the God of the abject He chuseth the Apostles who were the of-scouring of all things Secondly it answereth all Objections for the discontinuance of our happinesse Ob. 1 From the presence of sinne My sinne may separate betweene him and me Answ. 1 If it could not hinder the contract much lesse the continuance now the guilt is removed 2 Every sinne offends him but every sinne separates not 3 The spouse may sinne of infirmity not of wilful stubbornnesse and therefore may fall but not fall away Ob. 2 The desert of sinne is eternall separation Answ. 1 Hee hath taken the desert on Himselfe 2 Hee punisheth not with bitternesse and extremity who hath commanded husbands not to be bitter to their wives but passeth by many pardons all covers all cures all in his spouse Ier. 31. 34. Isai. 54. 10. Ob. 3. Grace is weake and my sense of righteousnesse little and small if any An. Grace in the elect is weake but perpetuall because the covenant is everlasting Floods of corruption shall not quench this small sparke Cant. 8. 7 Ob. 4 But hee may depart in displeasure Cant. 5. 6. An. 1 For a time and for her good but she finds him againe 2 A man must leave father and mother and cleave to his wife and much more will this Lawgiver There can be no desertion on his part Ob. 5 But though he be faithfull I am unfaithful and may depart from him An 1 Neither on her part For she is confirmed in grace which hath a priviledge above that in innocency That was in a possiblity of not sinning but this in a not-possibility of sinning to death 2 He that with his life purchased her happinesse will now by his glorious power preserve it Ob. 6. But outward force and violence may dissolve this marriage at least death may An. 1 The gates of hell cannot prevaile to dissolve this marriage 2 Whom God hath thus inseparably joyned none can put asunder 3 Death which dissolves all other marriages is here overcome and neither party can dye any more the death of Saints being but a going home to their husbands house Vse 1. In afflictions remember thy happinesse is stable 2 In temptation to sin remember thy honor and advancement Cloathed with the Sunne Having described and discovered the person wee come to the properties by which she is described and these are foure The first property is that she is cloathed with the Sunne In which 1 the garment the Sunne 2 the application she is cloathed therewith By Sun is meant Iesus Christ who not seldome is so called in the Scriptures As Psa. 84 11. The Lord is the Sunne and shield Mal. 4. 3. To you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise Quest Why is Christ resembled by the sunne or wherein is he so An. In two respects 1 in his affects and properties within it 2 in his effects and actions without 1 The effects within it are five 1 Vnity There is but one Sunne in the world and but one Sunne of righteousnesse in the Church he is the only begotten Sonne of the Father Ioh 1. 14. No sonne else begotten of the substance of the Father no name else c. 2 Light The sunne is not onely an heavenly light but the fountaine of light and in it selfe a body of most shining and surpassing light So Iesus Christ is light in his essence a light which none can reach an heavenly light the light of the world and in him is no darkenesse Rev 1. 16. his face shineth as the Sunne in his brightnesse 3 Purity The Sunne is a pure creature which lookes upon all inferiour creatures and none can hide them from the sight of this great eye of the world and though it looke upon all filthinesse it contracts none Even so Iesus Christ is purity it self whose all-seeing eye none can avoid for all things are naked to him with whom we are to deale The Aegyptians were wont to call the sunne many-eyed But our Lord disperceth from himselfe on all sides infinite beames of light as so many eyes on all creatures the which if they cannot avoid the view of the sunne of the world much lesse of this Sunne of heaven And yet so pure is this Sunne that living and conversing among sinners he contracted no staine of sinne Although he was borne of sinners living with sinners dyed with and for sinners and as a sinner yet no man could justly accuse him of sin but he remained purer then the sunne 4 Power The sunne is a powerfull creature for though the body of it be in heaven yet the warme and comfortable beames of it reach to the extreame parts of al the earth Even so althogh Iesus Christ be in heavē bodily as being ascēded thither in his flesh yet by his spirit and grace he is present with his Church in all parts of the world to the end of it And as the sunne rising comes forth like a Giant to runne his course and makes haste in his way and no created force can hinder him So this powerful Sun of the Church makes hast in his way to his Church as a mighty Giant cannot be hindred from her by all created power of men and angells united together 5 Participation The sunne is a communicative creature dispersing all his light and comfort to others not onely to terrene Creatures below upon the earth but even to the heavenly and celestiall bodies themselves for all the starres the Moone borrow their light from the sunne Even so Iesus Christ enlighteneth every one comming into the world Ioh.
labour An idle Pastor that gives up the paines of his calling is like a yong mother that wold faine have children without paines and sorrow in bringing forth 2 To love dearely persons wonne to the faith For he that knowes the sorrow of winning and begetting any to Christ cannot but love them as his owne children And therefore hath Gods providence annexed much sorrow to the birth that the child might bee so much more tendred and loved of the Mother as she hath dearely bought it And so in this spirituall birth it is true And a spirituall Father may rebuke and sharply reproove his children begotten by his paines for just faults and this is fatherly love but he that shall reproach the whole seed of Christ and nip and blast goodnesse in them and the more they prosper in grace the more spitefully shall ordinaryly disgrace them I doubt whether such a one be the Father of any of their soules How doth a Mother yea a tender nurse rejoyce in the health and prosperitie of the child and grieve even unto death if the Child thrive not nor prosper And who wold abide a nurse whom nothing so much grieveth as the thriving and growth of the child Fourthly The comfort of a faithfull Minister Howsoever his sorrowes and paines be as sure and inevitable as the sorrowes of a woman in travell yea and as sharp too Yet 1 The are also short as theirs a little while will put an end to their paines 2 They are in the end sweet and turned into joy as theirs Joh. 16 21. A woman as soone as she is delivered remembreth no more the paine because a man-child is borne Their labour and paine passeth away and is quite and quickly forgotten but the joy is lasting and eternall and none can take it away Wee must consider that if we be rejected of men so was the chiefe builder and the Master builders the Apostles themselves If we speake words of truth and wisedome out of the booke of God in the name of God out of the place of God some dare say we will lie as fast as a dog will runne If our innocency were as bright as the sunne some dog will barke against us The servant is not above his Master Our Master as innocent as he was some few said he was a good man but many that he was a Devill and was a very vile man Well this is the comfort of faith it shall breake out of all clouds and darknesse and shine in the faces of all adversaries one day For as it frets the enemie that he cannot withhold Gods gracious blessing from his faithfull servants here So much more shall it breake their hearts that they cannot resist the glorious light of it hereafter And secondly to the people of God to be willing to submit themselves to the sorrowes of the new birth No infant can avoid the difficulties of birth nor no child of God can shunne this Quest. What are these sorrowes 1 Resolve therefore of sorrowes from within to undertake the paines of true repentāce sound sorrow for sinne mortification selfe-deniall renounce the pleasures of sinne which are but for a season As Moses as that of Christ If any will be a Disciple let him deny himselfe Is not here a paines and difficulty to renounce the wisedome of the flesh a mans owne corrupt will his affections and passions which must be stockt up roote and branches his owne naturall inclinations which are nearer to him then his skin his owne habits and bosome sinnes of long maintenance to cut off hands and put out eyes 2 Resolve of sorrowes from without 2 Tim. 1. 8 be partakers of the affliction of the Gospell Take up the crosse daily and after one still expect another Christ and his crosse are inseparable God might have severed affliction from the gospell as he might if he had pleased severed paine and sorrow from the birth of a child but would not For First his wisdome foresaw it stood more with his glory to erect himselfe a Church in the world in despight of Satan and all wicked instruments In no naturall thing is Gods power more seene then in the birth of an infant in grace the hazard and opposition is but the manifestation of his power Secondly The Lord would stop Satans mouth who would accuse the Saints as Iob as if we served God for nought when we are ready for Christ to endure all hazards and deadly dangers Thirdly The Lord tries the truth of his childrens graces while they abide with him in affliction Now we must resolve to goe through the paines of new birth to difference our selves from 1 Carnall gospellers that like not the gospel because it teacheth selfe-deniall 2 Wicked men because the power of it crosseth their whole course 3 Polititians who renounce it because it requires a change and they can endure no change though for the better 3 Resolve of paines and labour in the meanes of grace in hearing reading praying watching fasting and spirituall combate for God brings forward his image in his owne meanes Consider for encouragement 1 The discription of Saints Rev. 7. 19. those are they that come out of great tribulation Wicked are ever going into great affliction as jolly as they are and as free as they seeme to be but the Saints are ever comming forth 2 The worth of grace for which thou sufferest The least is worth all thy sufferings Is knowledge worth nothing Is the light of the sunne so worthlesse a thing wouldest thou suffer any hard labour and peril for money and a small summe of silver and wilt thou be at no paines for faith more pretious thē gold for hope nor for peace of conscience are these worth no paines 3 The happy estate into which thou comest by suffering Thou art borne to blessednesse Blessed are they that mourn All thy paine in suffering is not cōparable to the gaine of suffering The momentany afflictions of this life are not worthy the glory in the life to come looke not on the losse but on the gaine Thou loosest friends but hast God and Christ and his Angels neare thee Loosest libertie of body but hast libertie and joy of Conscience Hazardest outward peace but hast peace with God thy self and all creatures so farre as they cannot hurt thee See our Saviours argument Mark 10. 29. And there appeared another wonder in Heaven Now we come to the description of the Churches adversarie and opposite enemie under the name and tipe of a Dragon To which description is set a preface as before the description of the woman Of which having spoken in the 1. ver we here omit it onely remember that by heaven is meant the Church of God militant for what hath the dragon to doe in heaven in proper acceptation The description of the Dragon is by two arguments 1 His adjuncts being five 2 His effects which are two His adjuncts in the text are 1 Magnitude
strive with unreasonable men that are not guided by truth humility charity or Christianity but by fury railing pride pretences of law threatning and violence the dragon will shew not his hornes only but his crownes to See wee the wicked of the world giving up their crownes to the dragon and with all their strength and power and authority setting their crownes on the dragons head wee on the contrary must learne with all our power to set up and uphold the Crown and Scepter of Christ in our selves and others for as all the limbes of the dragon reioice to see him crowned and domineere to the ruine of the Church so let all the children of Sion reioyce in their King Psal 149. 2. Shall the Papists triumph and glory wheÌ„ the Antichristian forces prevaile against the reformed religion and shall not wee when the woman prevaileth against the dragon Quest. How may I uphold Christs Crowne and Scepter against the dragon Ans. 1. Cast down thy Crowne at the feet of the Lambe and worship him that sitteth on the Throne as the Seniors Rev. 4. 10. this is done by 2 practices 1. If thou deny thy selfe and diselaime whatsoever is in thy selfe as being void of all power and strength to attaine any thing that is good 2. If thou ascribest all power to God and Iesus Christ of creation and providence of preservation yea of finall victorie against all enemies whom hee will make his footstoole and set his feet upon their neckes and crownes as Ioshua did II. Alow thy heart for his throne and chaire of state that in it he may sit and command and beware of resisting his person or entrance or peaceable possession in thy soule Psal. 24. open thy gates that the King of glory may enter avoid whatsoever would hinder his peaceable entrance or coÌ„tinuance especially in foure things 1. Infidelity for Jesus Christ is no way received but by faith Iohn 1. 12. 2. Impenitency he dwelleth no where but in an humble and contrite soule 3. Raigaing sinneâ— which are as iron gates and percullices to keepe out Jesus Christ out of his kingdome and hold the sinner in rebellion against his Sove aigne and King where any sin raigneth there Christ cannot raigne and as no man can serve two contrary masters being enemies so no man can bee subject to two kings enacting contrary lawes 4. Idolatry what communion betweene Christ and Antichrist 2 Cor. 6. 15 16. III. Take the oath of allegeance to Jesus Christ to submit to his lawes willingly David tooke this oath Psal. 119. 10. I have sworne and will performe to keepe thy righteous judgements A seeming subject is most pernicious such as the Pope and Jesuites have catechized to refuse the oath of allegeance to our Soveraigne they are among us but not of us Such subjects to Christ are wicked men and hypocrites Christians onely in name and profession are counterfeit are in the Church but not of it 1 Joh. 2. they want all the notes of good subjects which are 1. To know and attend to the lawes and word of his King the word of the Law and the Gospell is the municipall lawes of this kingdome called the word of the kingdome a good Christian will attend to the word preached as a good subject to his Kings Proclamation 2. To obey his lawes yeelding obedience to the whole law in true indeauour so did David have respect to all the Commandements Psal. 119. 6. and also faith and repentance to the Gospell 3. Neither this by constraint but as a willing people Psal. 100 of unwilling made willing drawne by the Father as the sheepe of Christ to heare his voyce and follow him IIII. Resist the Dragons incroachments upon this Kings kingdome know the enemies the Devill world sinne Pagans Papists Heretiques Atheists they would pull thee from allegeance to former slavery furnish thy selfe with weapons against all the enemies of the kingdome which are the word faith hope love righteousnesse patience especially prayer against the kingdome of darknesse and the proceeding of the enemies of the Church Hester must stand up and intercede for her people let us not faile at this time Shal the Pope injoyne a fast for the prosperity of the warres against the Church and wee shamefully neglect it And his tayle drew downe the third part of the Stars Having spoken of the five properties by which we have heard the Dragon described wee come to the second part of the description which is by two effects The former against the Starres of heaven in this verse The latter against the woman in the next verse For the meaning every word is mysticall wee must stand a while in the interpretation in which are foure things to be considered First what is meant by the Starres of heaven Ans. Fondly doe the Papists understand here by the dragon Lucifer drawing downe with him in his fall many Angels which they say are meant by Stars of heaven not attending the scope of the place for I reade not in all the Scripture where Satan is called Lucifer Calvin cals it a grosse ignorance to father Satans name upon Isa. 14. 12. but it is called by this name Rev. â—2 10. 1. These Starres fell to earth after Iohns prophesie whereas they fell before mans sall 2 These starres fell in the Church when the battell was pitcht against the woman but Satan fell and his angels before there was any Church in the world or before there was any mention either of Christ or his Church 3. Those fell with the dragon these cast downe by the dragon 4. These starres were cast downe by the dragon to the earth from mysticall heaven to mysticall earth but those Angels were cast downe by GOD from heaven into hell where they are reserved in chaines of darknesse to the judgement of the great day and both taken in their proper acceptation But this place is an allusion to Dan. 8. â—0 where Antiochus Epiphanes a type of Antichrist is said to cast the starres unto earth and tread upon them where he calleth by the name of the Host of heaven those whoÌ„ our Euangelist calleth the starres of heaven that is the Ministers and Pastors of the Church called by this name as we have declared verse 1. 1. As they are set in their orbes by God and receive their light from the Sunne and move in their certaine order and station so are these set in their severall stations to keepe the watch of the Lord by a perpetuall decree so long as day and night succeed one another 2. As they shine in the darknesse of the night so doe these give light to the Church in the darke night of this world partly by doctrine and partly by holy example Matth 5. 14 Ye are the lights of the world and the light of the starres is not for themselves 3. As starres are eminent and in high place above the earth so the Pastors and Teachers are in eminency as
starres of heaven both in themselves in respect of divine and heavenly light and gifts of wisdome and knowledge especially of sanctitie and heavenly conversation as also in respect of the high regard and reverent respect which faithfull Pastors have amongst true beleevers for as they have the highest place in the Church of God so walking worthy their place they have the highest place in the hearts of beleevers Now these starres set by God in their orbs shining in so high place are said to be drawne downe and throwne to the earth 11. The second thing in the meaning is How the starres are said to be cast downe to the earth Ans. To fal froÌ„ heaven to earth here is not to be taken literally but it is in matter of religion to fall froÌ„ a heavenly profession and hope to carnall and earthly counsels and courses and then the Pastors are said to fall from heaven to earth when they fall backe in their 1. judgement 2. affection 3. practice and conversation 1 Then in judgement they fall and faile when the light that was in them is turned to darknesse when they turne away from divine and heavenly truth to errours lies mens fancies and traditions to doctrines of libertie to please carnall mindes and turne from substance to superstition 2. When in affection they change the love of the word into the love of the world they affect the winning of wealth and ease above the winning of soules in stead of minding divine studies to save themselves and others now they minde earthly things in stead of the love of Christ which they seemed to professe and expresse in feeding his I ambes now they are carried with selfe-love seeking and feeding themselves only here is a lamentable â—all of starres from heaven to earth 3. When in practice they exchange their godlines with gaine their piety and sanctimonie into earthlinesse covetousnesse and worldlinesse their conversation which seemed and should have beene in heaven into earthly fleshly and unfruitfull courses This is a woefull fall of the starres which have lost their station as pernicious to the Church and to theÌ„selves as if the starres in heaven should fall upon the earth III But how or by what meanes could the dragon cast downe such excellent men that shined by the light of holy doctrine and conversation as bright as the starres in the heavens Ans. By his taile by which word are there implied all those base artes wicked instruments meanes by which the dragon casts down the stars and these are three which the word most expresly implieth 1. By force and tyranny Dragons have more force in their tayles than in their jawes and therefore this is a figurative speech befitting the nature of a dragon when by the rage of persecution and bitter war and wrath by their fire and sword and cursed cruelty the dragon forces many of the Pastors who had shined and ought still to have done in their places to fal froÌ„ their shine froÌ„ their doctrine holy professioÌ„ holy conversatioÌ„ first to corrupt earthly doctrine then to corrupt and earthly life and behaviour such as other men of earthly mindes and professions have undertaken and expressed 2. By flattery and insinuations by which as by a dragons tayle the Pastors were beaten downe for as dogs do use to fawne and flatter their masters with their taile so the dragon not by open force onely but by secret fraud and insinuation assaileth the stars namely by many faire promises and sugred perswasions making offers of wealth and preferment favor and what else the world can bestow on her favorites by which meanes hee drew many ambitious pompous and câ—vetous teachers from their former study and care in propagating the truth and from their diligence and labour in advancing the salvation of men unto earthly studies and cares how to build their owne houses and feather their owne nests not caring that Gods house lay waste 3. By poyson and infection much poyson lieth in the taile of a serpent the dragon poysoned a great number more with heresie and poysoned opinions against the truth of Christian religion for which end he daily stirreth up heretikes and false apostles and false teachers who being furnished with all arts to deceive draw a number of the starres away from sound and heavenly truth into the apostasie of earthly and impious doctrines cleane contrary to the Scripture and to the person natures and offices of Jesus Christ. Thus the Prophet Isay 9. 15. saith The false prophet which teacheth lies is the taile calling him so in foure respects 1. For basenesse and contempt let them beare themselves aloft in conceit of their wit and learning and others admiration of them 2. For their base flattery and playing the parasites and sawning upon patrons and Princes as dogs on their masters with their tailes for a bone or a crust 3. For their inconstancy and mobility as a dogs taile wags and moves easily on this side and that so they in their doctrine and conversation are here there and buzzing every where for an advantage 4. Especially for their poysonfull and hurtfull disposition and effects for as venomous beasts hide their venome in their tailes by which on occasion they doe much hurt and mischiefe so false and corrupt teachers by eloquence sophistry and base shifts hide the poison of false and erronious doctrine by which they infect and taint the Church of God for which cause Isa 59. 5. false doctrine is compared to the egges of Aspes which if they bee eaten bring most present death and broken sendeth forth a Basiliske that is is most perniciòus both Autoribus to those that invent and devise them and also Auditoribus to those that receive and digest them it bringeth eternall destruction to both as certainly as if they should eate the egge of a Basiliske which is most deadly of all serpents slaying men onely with her sight and poysonfull vapours that sparkle out of her eyes In the times next after the Apostles at which the spirit of God here more expresly aymeth how the imperiall dragon bestirred himselfe and how many starres he drew down stories are not silent to relate 1. Infinite numbers by persecution as Euseb. lib. 8 cap. 3. when wicked Dioclesian commanded the Christians oratories to be demolished and laid even with the ground the Scriptures to be burnt the Bishops to bee cast in prison and compelled by torments to renounce Christianity and offer unto Idols many suffered death constantly Sed alij infiniti animis prae formidine perculsi facile post primum impetum prorsus tandem succubuerunt In the seventh persecution under Decius we read of Serapion and Nichomacus who through their tyranny renounced Christianity and Cyprian de lapsis lib. 2 cap. 8. mentioneth Enaâ—stus a Bishop in Aftrike and Nicostratus a Deacon who made shipwracke of faith and as starres fell for feare from heaven to earth 2. Many starres
properly ruleth all nations with a rod of Iron Psal. 2. so this sonne of the woman in this verse so as we see a notable correspondence in the birth of this man-childe to the birth of Christ that man-childe who was figured by all those man-children that first opened the wombe under the law so as it cannot be denyed but that this vision looketh backe to the history of Christs birth and is first true in the most and maine passages of it of Iesus Christ And this be named once for all the vision Quest. But is not Christ here directly meant Ans. It seemeth to mee by many strong reasons in the text that Christ is not properly and directly meant by this man-childe for I. If by this man-childe here be meant Christ then by the woman must be meant not the Church as we have interpreted proved but the Virgin Mary as some Papists imagine although even some of them finding many parts of the description of this woman not agreeing to her conclude as Ribera out of Methodius that not Mary but the Church is this woman II. The man-childe here borne is the sonne of the Church but Christ is not the sonne of the Church therefore hee is not this man-childe for Christ is the Sonne of God and the sonne of Mary but not the sonne of the Church nay hee is the Father of the Church Esay 9. 6. and the Church is called his seed Esay 53. but no where is hee called the sonne of the Church nor the seed of the Church III. This woman is said to travell to bring forth this man-childe but the Church is never said to travell to bring forth Christ. Indeed the Apostle Galat. 4. 19. saith Hee travelled in birth with the Galathians to forme Christ in them by his Ministery but not that he travelled of Christ but of them to bring them forth Christians IIII. We must remember that Iohn writeth here a Propheticall history of things to come to passe after his time and not of things formerly passed and therefore neither of the personall nor mysticall birth of Christ for first consider him 1. Personally he was before this time not borne only but dead and risen and ascended to the Throne of God all this was past and Iohn had seene it and needed no new vision to manifest this unto him which he knew before and had so largely described in his Euangelicall Story 2. If wee consider the mysticall birth of Christ in the hearts of beleevers by the preaching of the Gospell this also had beene done formerly in abundant measure and was a thing not to come and to bee done but onely to bee continued so as it cannot bee meant of Christ either personally or mystically V. It will not agree to Christ that is said of this man-childe that presently he was taken up to God after his birth without mentioning any of the great workes for which hee was borne and came into the world for Christ was to doe more than be borne and ascend hee must fast and teach and pray and doe many powerfull miracles and suffer and bee buried and rise and then ascend neither is the word fitly here used to note the ascension of Christ that hee was caught up to the Throne of God as it were by the power of some other for hee is said to goe up Acts 1. 19. and to ascend as doing it of his owne power indeed we weake creatures are said to bee caught up 1 Thess. 4. 17. by a mighty power without our selves as this man-childe in the Text but it is not so with him in his ascending who had all power in heaven and earth Mat. 28. c. last Object But there bee two things in the Text which seeme so proper to Christ as that they cannot agree or be ascribed to any other First that hee ruleth the Nations with a rod of iron and this is Christs property Psal. 2. 9. and cannot agree to any other Ans. All power is Christs originally and primarily but wee may not forget that hee promiseth the same power by Communication to his members Revel 2. 26. To him that overcommeth I will give power over the nations and he shall rule them with a rod of iron not that the soveraign power of Christ over the whole earth is communicable to any creature for none of his Offices can passe from him to another but noteth that beleevers have benefit part in his exaltation and power and therefore wee must not marvell if we finde this power which is properly invested in Christ to be communicated and in part executed for him by others Object 2. But this man-childe is taken up to the Throne of God now who but Christ ever sate in heaven in the Throne of God Sol. In the Throne of Gods right hand as Mediator and head of the Church in heaven properly so taken onely Christ sitteth and no other creature man nor Angel but the Throne of God in Scripture is taken mystically and figuratively for 1. There is an heaven upon earth the Church which is many times called by the name of heavē as in this Chapter And a kingdome of grace in which the Lord hath set up his Throne unto which he lifteth whom hee pleaseth now wee are sonnes of God 1 Iohn 3. 2. Ephes. 2. 5. 6. Now we are saved by hope Rom. 8. 24. 2. Heavenly glory is called figuratively a Throne wherein howsoever Christ only sitteth by his owne right and priviledge yet the Saints also by communication and participation are admitted to sit on the Throne with him as members with the head Rev. 3. 21. To him that overcommeth will I give that he shall sit with me on my Throne as I overcome and sit with my Father on his Throne Thus the twelve Disciples are promised to sit on twelve Thrones and the twenty foure Elders representing the Church of the old and new Testament sate upon twenty foure Thrones Revel 11. 26. so as this is no barre but some besides Christ may be meant by this man childe 3. In the worldly administration howsoever the kingdome and Throne be the Lords and all power belongeth unto God yet it pleaseth him in the government of the world to take up Rulers and Princes after a sort into his owne Throne and setteth them in highest place next himselfe to rule over the Nations and putteth a rod of power into their hands investing them not with his power onely but with his name also I said ye are gods thus he taketh them into his owne Throne putteth on them a part of his owne Majesty whereof their Thrones and Seates carry a little representation and in this sense is this phrase here taken Having shewed that this man-childe is not to be meant of Christ and answered the objections that have caried some to that interpretation let us inquire who he is and looking neare unto the Text and scope of the place the series of times
or our cause Concerning the militant Church what wee hold will plainly appeare in these Conclusions 1. That God will alwayes have a true part of his Catholike Church in the earth that shall hold and constantly maintaine the true faith in their severall ages to the end of the world and that the true Church cannot faile upon earth 2. That this part of the Catholike Church cōsisteth of men which are visible exercise visible ordinances of word Sacraments government c. and often in times of peace appeareth glorious in many particular and visible congregations for we never deny that particular Churches are often visible 3. That these visible particular Churches are not alwayes visible after the same manner neither is any part of the visible Church alwayes so necessarily visible but it may be discontinued and disappeare as all the visible Churches in the old and new Testament ever have done 4. This number of men in whom this part of the Church consisteth may come to be a few and by tyranny or heresie their profession may bee so secret amongst themselves that the world shall not see them neither can any man point to any particular Church and yet the Church is not destroyed for as the Sunne is a shining Sunne in it selfe though in the night we see it not nor in the day a blinde man cannot discerne it so the Church wanteth not her shining glory in her selfe though in the night wee see is not nor in the day a blinde man cannot discerne it the Church wanteth not her shining glory though the blinde world especially in the night of persecution cannot discerne it 5. Although the Church cannot faile upō earth yet the external governmēt of it may faile for a time the Pastors may be interrupted the sheepe may bee scattered the discipline hindered the externall exercise of religion suspended and the sincerity of religion exceedingly corrupted so as the members of the Church are onely visible to the true members within themselves By which conclusions we shall easily meete with the subtilty and vanity of all their reasons which ordinarily conclude from the externall forme to the failing of it selfe in the being and from the invisibility to the blind world to the invisibility amongst themselves as if they would conclude A man is hid therefore he is no man or A blinde man cannot see therefore no other man also or because hee that is without dores cannot see what I doe within therefore neither hee that is within with me Having thus bounded and laid the question let us see how they bend the force of their arguments Ob. 1. The body of Christ is visible but the Church is the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12. 27. Ye are the body of Christ speaking to men visible Ans. 1. They might tell us what they meane by the body of Christ the Scriptures make mention of a threefold and never a one visible to humane sense 1. His naturall body that is invisible in the heavens 2. His Sacramentall body that is invisible in the Sacrament 3. His mysticall body and that is spirituall and no object of sense II. They might alleage the Scriptures sincerely and not as they use deceitfully to suppresse the words of the Text which would fully answer their arguments the words of the Textare Yee are the body of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for your part which words suppressed by them sheweth us 1. That hee speaketh of a particular Church which then was visible but this is farre from proving the Catholike so to be which is the question 2. That both parts of their reason be false the former because it is not generall for the whole body of Christ is not visible and the later because the Corinthians were not the whole body of Christ for the Apostle saith they were both part of it Object But the Apostle writeth to visible men Sol. 1. From a particular to a generall the reason cannot hold because I see some men by me therefore I can see all men that ever were or shall bee or because I can see a particular congregation at Corinth I can see the Catholike Church in heaven and earth borne and unborne in the way in the countrey Such fond reasons may bee plausible to Romish blinded and hooded sots but as the Sunne maketh mists to vanish so the light of the Gospell doth these mists and fogges of subtilty and deceit 2. They might remember that the Church is a society of men not as men for so a number of Turks might be the body of Christ or a nest of Arians but as beleevers therfore the Church as the Church cannot be seene but beleeved which force of words hath made Bellarmine himselfe to confesse whose words are Videmus enim coetum hominum qui est Ecclesia sed quod ille coetus sit vera Christi Ecclesia non videmus sed credimus and what say wee more or lesse 3. They seeme either not to know or to dissemble the reason why the Church is called visible which is not because the men are visible but because of the external visible forme which being interrupted the visibility is gone though the persons not seene to the world they remaine seene amongst themselves 4. How absurd is it to define a Church by our senses and measure them by flesh and bones this is as one saith Chirurgum agere non Theologum hee that doth so would make a better Surgeon than Divine but these muzes cannot long hide them Hence then I conclude this first objection from their owne premisses thus If the Church be the body of Christ then it is not visible because it is not his naturall body for Christ had not two naturall bodies but his mysticall then invisible this being the true difference betweene a mysticall and a physicall body the one is subject to sense the other the object not of sense but of faith Object II. But the Pastors and Doctors the Sacraments the preaching of the Word the building of the Church are visible ergo the Church is visible Sol. 1. All this concludeth but particular congregations to bee visible which wee deny not but no reason can conclude hence the visibility of the Catholike Church and then it is too short to reach our cause and controversie 2. Consider the visible Church two wayes First according to her external matter and forme and thus consisting of men met together to performe externall Ecclesiasticall actions so farre I say a particular Church is visible Secondly according to her inward forme and so farre as they be of the Catholike Church by effectuall vocation faith righteousnesse and holinesse thus are the same members invisible for though wee see the men professing the faith yet who knoweth which or whether of them professe in soundnesse or in hypocrisie 3. Although a Church be now visible in eminent Pastors in numerous professors and in their glorious fruition of Christ and his ordinances yet no Church in the
themselves to his care and their faith is such as cannot leave them ashamed besides this faith is accompanied with their prayers of faith which is the key of heaven and a powerfull and undeniable meanes of speeding because of the promise that whatsoever we aske in faith we shall obtaine and shall faith prevaile for the greater and not for the lesse for heaven and not for earth Of comfort to the true Church and members of it who can never be Orphans or destitute seeing the Lord can take up any wildernesse to be as an Inne for her the wildernesse in which they are may want meanes but they shall want none so long as he hath fulnesse never discontent thy selfe or aske the question as the Disciples Matth. 15. 33. Where shall we have so much bread in the wildernesse In these hard times of scarcity set thy faith to work it will tell thee as Abraham his sonne God will provide much lesse maist thou murmure as Israel against Moses Hast thou brought us into the wildernesse to starve us No no God doth it to feed thee as well as them thou shalt want nothing if thou wantest not faith To teach us to acknowledge and depend upon Gods Providence for the whole provision of our lives because he hath a rich storehouse every where that can never faile as rich in the wildernesse as in the City 1. For spirituall refreshing and comfort Art thou destitute or fearest such times may come in which vision may bee precious for God can as easily and suddenly turne our spirituall plenty into famine or dearth as he lately did our temporall Oh then what should I doe Flie the corruption of the world follow the Lord unfainedly preserve an hunger and appetite after grace and even in this barren wildernesse thou shalt not be destitute of the sound consolation of the Gospell which to want were the most grievous and heavy famine of all God will one way or other send his two witnesses they shall feed thee for as all the world could not hinder the Mannah from falling in the wildernesse so all the tyrants on the earth shall not hinder from thee these sweet showres of this heavenly Mannah in thy wandring and wildernesse 2. Wantest thou earthly comforts and art thou as in a barren wildernesse without means set thy faith a while to feed upon the promise Hebr. 13. I will not leave nor forsake thee and this faith wil certainly get fruition thou shalt be fed assuredly But mark the promise God promiseth not alwayes wealth abundance nor any great store of dainties but that even in the wildernesse thou shalt be fed sustained comforted as Israel in the wildernesse had no great variety but were fed had no abundance and yet no want God that sends Elias bread and flesh by the Ravens sent him not a banquet and sweet meates for hee must drinke of the brooke running by and he that gave Israel bread and flesh in the wildernesse gave not both at once to teach us to bee content with things present if wee can have bread and no flesh Ob. But if we must doe nothing but depend on God we may live easily and without care Ans. I. True faith is never idle but most industrious in the meanes and though labour is no cause yet it is a meanes in which God giveth us food 2. The wildernesse is a place of labour for though God giveth bread from heaven yet hee created it not in every mans Tent or rained it into every mans hatch but scattereth it abroad without the Tents that they might goe forth and gather it so where God affordeth any meanes wee must use them conscionably for spirituall food is a labour appointed Iohn 4. 14. and we must goe forth and draw in the Wels of salvation Isa. 4. and for temporall if any idle body will not labour he ought not to eate To stirre us up to contentation if God onely feed us though wee want abundance and store as he dealt with Israel in the wildernesse so now hee giveth to every man his Omer and measure according to the measure of his owne wisedome and with thy measure thou must be contented The Physitians rule for quantity of food must stand and what thou wantest in quantity thou hast in quality and sweetnesse Nay further stirre up thy selfe with thankfulnesse to God thy feeder and preserver If a friend should in our distresse take us in and give us boade but a month or two we thinke we could scarce be thankful enough unto him the Lord in this our wildernesse supplyeth all our wants feedeth our soules with heavenly Mannah our bodies with daily bread filleth our cups with water out of the Rocke spreadeth his owne table for us setteth Christ upon it the bread of life covereth our boards also and maketh our cups runne over in the sight of our adversaries is never weary of his cost and charges upon us now how should a right ordered heart bestirre it selfe in thankfulnesse for so great favours and expresse it in all duties Let us quicken our selves in this duty which both retaineth old favours and inviteth new III. The third point in the womans flight in this verse is the time of her mansion and continuance in the wildernesse namely one thousand two hundred sixty dayes wherein observe 1. What is meant by dayes 2. What or when were these dayes 3. Why this time is reckoned by dayes I. By these dayes are meant so many yeares for all things almost in the Revelation are expressed according to the manner of ancient types as we have hitherto in this chapter declared Now to reckon so man̄y yeares by so many dayes may seeme strange to him that is not acquainted with the Prophets and yet it is observed usually through the whole Bible except by Daniel who reckoneth not alwayes by dayes of yeares but by the weekes of yeares according to the use and style of the Chaldeans amongst whom and in whose tongue he wrote Ezek. 4. 5 6. he is commanded to lie on his left side 390. dayes for 390. yeares of their iniquity and idolatry God had patiently suffered them 390. yeares now shall they suffer sword and famine 390. dayes which is a yeare and 25. dayes or about 13. months the time of the siege and straitnesse Numb 14. 34. the Israelites are commanded to walke and wander in the wildernesse forty yeares according to the forty dayes in searching the Land a day for a yeare recompencing every dramme of sinne with a pound of sorrow so as a propheticall day is a yeare And this of necessity every one must beleeve for howsoever Daniel 9. 24. reckoneth the prophesie of the comming of the Messias by weekes yet every day of those weekes must bee measured by propheticall dayes namely every day for a yeare else the just time of Christs comming will not fall right as it ought to doe and accordingly we reade in Scriptures not of an ordinary
dreadfull and severe against such revolters Was cast out The second thing to be observed in the overthrow of the dragon is the manner of it namely Sathans dejection or rather ejection out of the Church Quest. What ejection is here meant Answ. 1. Not that after his fall for that was not by warre as this but a just sentence and punishment that was because hee stood not in the truth this because heestood against it 2. Nor that finall ejection in the day of judgement for after that hee never assaults the woman but after this hee doth after that he is cast into hell but here into the earth 3. Therefore Satan is cast out of heaven these two wayes 1. By the head of the Church 2. By the members Christ our head hath obtained a perfect victory over him two wayes 1. By the power and merit of his death by which he encountred the devills and conquered them spoiling principalities and powers Col. 2. 15. So as the Dragons erecting a crosse for Christ set up a gibbet for themselves as Haman and for Christ a chariot of tryumph 2. By the vertue and efficacie of it daily applyed to the elect through the power of his resurrection ascention and sending of the holy Ghost into the hearts of the faithfull by whose grace as by a stronger then himselfe Sathan the strong man is ejected and can keepe possession no longer This is when faith apprehends the merit of his death and the efficacie both of his resurrection ascension and sitting at the right hand of God whence hee sendeth the Spirit But this ejection by the head is not properly meant for it was done before Iohns prophecie but this was after This ejection of Sathan then is properly by the members three wayes 1. By casting out and resisting Paganisme idolatry blasphemie impiety and all injustice and immanity against God and man in which the Dragon ruled and raigned as the god of the world 2. By the preaching and promulgation of the Gospell which is the hammer of the dragons kingdome and the utter overthrow and eversion of his whole power Luk. 10. 18. The Disciples in their ministery saw Satan fall downe like lightening 3. By open profession and maintenance of the faith and truth of the Gospell and lifting up the name and glory of Christ there where formerly Satans throne was This secondary ejection here meant and aimed at seemeth to be when after the daies of the Romish tyranny by the heathen Emperours the great and unlimited power of the old Roman Monarchie in which the Dragon had ruled and overspread the earth with all idolatry and blasphemie and had poisoned and corrupted the whole knowne world was now broken and throwne downe the maintenance of Christian faith and profession was restored and liberty given unto Christians by the manchild afore-mentioned Now was the devill cast out his idolatries detected the deceivablenesse of heathenish error discovered and his whole power so broken as hee could no longer either hinder the preaching of the Gospell or the propagation of Christian religion nor keepe the nations longer from the truth of the Gospell as he had long before done by his tyranny This I take to be the ejection of the dragon out of the Church aimed at in this text The note is that till Christ and his Gospell came the Dragon was not ejected Wheresoever Christ is not there the dragon stands in full state and strength Matt. 12. 29. the strong man keepes the house till a stronger come to dispossesse him This house is the uncleane world the whole world that lyeth in wickednesse 1. Iohn 5. 19. Whole mankinde in the first Adam all unregenerate men for so the world is taken Rom. 5. 12. By one man sinne entred into the world that is the whole world out of Christ or the whole world not chosen out of the world 2. Tim. 2. ult Before men come to the knowledge of the truth namely of Christ they are all in the divels snare taken of him at his will These snares are errours of judgment lusts of life depravation of manners or some raigning sinne or sinnes by which Satan holds them under his vassallage as a fowler can hold the bird by one foot or by one twig and snare as well as by the whole body or net For first as sinne hath given him possession of all mankinde as in Iudas his heart so hee never goeth out of himselfe nay hee is loath to be cast out and when he is it is not without extraordinary reluctation molestation Mark 1. 26. The uncleane spirit departs not without tearing and vexing and throwing him in the midst of them saith Luke all signes of extreme impatience Secondly none can cast him out but Christ for onely Christ is stronger then hee men cannot cast him out no not holy men as that man said Master wee came to thy Disciples but they could not cast him out Angels cannot cast him out for they cannot satisfie sinne onely the seed of the woman breakes the serpents head Gen. 3. 15. Christ onely is that Angell which Iohn saw Revel 10. 1. descending from heaven by his incarnation having the key of the bottomlesse pit that is power over hell and death as Revel 1. 18. and a great chaine in his hand the strong chaine of his omnipotence which chaine hath many linkes 1. The strong linke of his passion and death upon the crosse which had more strength in it then the lives of all men and Angels 2. That invincible linke of his resurrection for it was impossible for him to bee held under death The Jewes could devise to put him to death but not to hold him in the grave but by his mighty power hee opened his owne grave and all the graves of the Saints 3. That mighty linke of his ascension by which he opened heaven for his Church when the devill would for ever have barred it up against us 4. That mighty linke of sending out the holy Ghost and sending out the Apostles and Pastors with a mighty and unresistable commission for the conversion of the world But what was the end of this mighty chaine of so many strong linkes Even to binde up Satan the Dragon described here and there in the same words a thousand yeares The power of Christs death published in the ministery of the Gospell bound up the devill by destroying Paganisme and converting the nations to the faith as fast as ever any Conquerer bound his enemy in chaines and restraines him from the execution of his mischievous will against him for had not the Dragon beene bound Christianity could not have conquered the world as it did but now saith Christ Iohn 12. 22. speaking of his death is the prince of this world cast out though not wholly and fully as in the last day Thirdly the wicked world is so farre from impeaching the state and power of the Dragon that it strengtheneth and establisheth it
it in matter of salvation and so as may stand with his Churches profitable exercise and excitation In these foure regards they are all cast out with their Head Here is terror for al the angels agents of the dragon who hence may perceive that Jesus Christ hath already got the same victory over them as over the dragons and devils themselves and duely waites a fit time for full execution and manifestation Consider what a fearefull thing it is to bee a wicked man a servant of sinne an enemy of grace a scorner of religion or religious persons or exercises a Sabbath-breaker a drunkard a vicious person an unbeleever or impenitent person here is an angell of the dragon who if hee persist in this estate is as certainly cast out into destruction by Christ as is the dragon his head and mover what else doth our Saviour teach Mat. 25. 41. but that the dragon and his angels are equally accursed and wicked men sunke downe in the same curse as they all of them being equally against Christ and Christ against them all Our Saviour for the comfort of the Elect saith Iohn 12. 26. Where I am there shall my servant bee so in proportion where the dragon is there must his angels and agents bee Object But I hope for salvation by Christ I am baptized and come to Church and heare the Word and love God above all and my neighbour as my selfe c. Answ. Many shall come to Christ at the last day and professe as much or more and yet being angels of the dragon are cast out with him Mat 7. 22. Thou art not an open enemy yea but art thou a covered secret enemy of Christ No pretence or conceit of a good estate can hinder thee from being an angell of the dragon or from being cast out with him First if thou discernest not the things of God but art uncapable unteachable savouring the things of the flesh not of the Spirit and findest most sweetnesse and contentment in the things of this life thou art apprently cast out as yet with the dragon without the Kingdome of God Secondly if thou hearest never so much and blessest thy selfe in thine iniquity if thou hearest for fashion without conscience or desire after Gods wayes if thou secretly loathe or fret at the Word powerfully preached or holdest any sin against it it is a deadly favour to thee thou art cast out with the dragon to whom also it is a sentence of damnation Thirdly if thou avoidest the society of godly men and in heart lovest not such as bee truely religious but hatest them because they follow goodnesse and hauntest with wicked and profane persons and delightest in them runnest with them and chusest them for thy companions thou art as yet in the same darknesse with the dragon 1 Iohn 2. 11. Fourthly if thou speakest evill of the way of God and despightest the truth revilest such as more openly professe it disgracest the publike or private exercises of religion or discouragest such as undertake them thy profession keepes thee not from being cast out with the dragon Michael hath cast thee out having said Hee that is with us cannot lightly speake evill of us Marke 9. 39. 2. From this glorious victory of Michael over the angels of the dragon note the vaine and bootlesse enterprises of the angels of the dragon against the Church They rage and bragge and plot and fret and all to cast the Church out of the earth but cannot prevaile for First themselves are cast out into the earth their power and liberty is onely to hurt earthly minded men that preferre earth before heaven and contemne the heavenly truth preached but in regard of the Saints they have short hornes they can hurt none marked sprinkled or sealed Secondly the Church cannot bee cast out of the earth unlesse the angels of the dragon were stronger than Michael they may chase the Church out of one corner into another but out of the earth they cannot because his Kingdome is everlasting Thirdly they are but angels of the dragon and their Head being spoyled of his power what hope have they to prevaile Did the Papists consider that being angels of the dragon cast out already by Michael they are in extreme danger it would abate something of the bragging pride hopes and insolency did they thinke that the great angell of the dragon the Antichrist of Rome were already cast out by the sentence and power of Michael it would abate their hopes If it doe not lessen theirs let it raise ours that however they may afflict some particular Church yet shall they never obtaine their purpose as they hope and desire but shall bee cast out by Michael as the dung of the earth Consider three grounds hereof First that they fight against Christ the Truth and the truth of Christ they fight against the Lambe but the Lambe must overcome and against the truth of Christ which is of that nature that the more it is opposed and oppressed the more it riseth and increaseth Secondly consider how Michael hath already cast them out in their projects and designes all deliverances of Christian Princes have beene from this victory of Michael our owne countrey and Princes abroad are instances enough as in 88. 1605. c. Thirdly against all the angels of the dragon oppose our Archangell described in Rev. 10. 1. c. 1. A mighty Angell protector of his Church 2. Comming from heaven in a gracious and powerfull presence to help his Church 3. Cloathed with a Cloud once of flesh now of divine Majestie as in the wildernesse 4. A Rainbow on his head a league of grace and peace first with God then from the rage of Antichristian enemies 5. His face as the Sunne enlightning his Church dispersing clouds and stormes bringing faire gleames of warme comfort 6. His feet as Pillars of power and might to sustaine his Church and of fire to consume the enemies as Chaffe and stubble 7. In his hand a little booke open Christ opens it to the world and holds it open though Antichrist would shut up the truth and did a long time 8. Hee set his right foot on the sea and his left on the earth that is now takes power and dominion upon the Continent and Ilands and raiseth Christian Emperours and Princes by professing the truth to restore him his right detained by Antichrist 9. Hee crieth with a loud voyce as when a Lyon roareth the more that tyrants and Antichrist roare and rage against the truth with their Buls the more doth this Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah put forth the mighty voice of the Gospel and as with rams horns casteth downe the wals of Antichristian Iericho 10. He sweares in verse 6. that time or delay shall be no more namely not so miserable and mournfull as they were under the sixe Trumpets when Antichrist domineired and none durst resist who would not be presently turned to ashes but better times should
follow both for the respiration of the Church and the overthrow of the tyranny of Antichrist Lastly the mysterie of God shall bee finished namely in the seventh Trumpet an end shall bee of the tyranny of Antichrist and the Church shall obtaine happy dayes Our Papists thinke not of this Time Viall or Prophesie let us rejoyce in the neare approach of it which shall take them as Birds in a Nett in the evill day 3. Note the unspeakable happinesse and comfort of the Saints who are free from all the hurt of all the angels of the dragon so as neither things present nor things to come can shake them from their happie estate for thus doth the Apostle Rom. 8. 38. boldly both glory and conclude from this perfect victory of Michael over all the angels of the dragon 1. For things present they are either within us or without us Within us is a remainder of the power of the dragon a bosome enemy as Dalilah ever ready to betray us our owne flesh and the dragon often ploughes with our owne heifer But as neare and wily as it is Michael hath cast it out among the dragons angels not that it be not but that it raigne not in us Our Michael hath destroyed the body of sinne in us and now though there bee many damnable sinnes in us yet there is no condemnation to Beleevers sinne may cast us down but cannot cast us off so long as Michael puts under his hand The blood of Michael cleanseth from all sinne and is never drie Without us is a remainder of the dragons power partly in evill spirits partly in evill men both of them cast out by Michael Evill angels will ever bee molesting the godly because they weaken the dragons Kingdome but to little purpose they may plucke at us but cannot plucke us away they may reach at us by temptation but Michael that saves us not alwayes from their tempting saves us ever from their tyranny and dominion Wee are not free from tryall by them but from the efficacie of errour we are free they may reach at us by accusation by collusion by delusion they will be filching the Word from us and sowing tares and errours among us but by no meanes can hinder the salvation of the Elect nay they cannot but further it for the case is not now with us as it was in the first Adam from which height one apostate angell could cast us downe for that happinesse was in our owne hand and keeping without a Mediatour but this in the hand and keeping of a Mediatour and therefore all of them cannot cast us downe from it the gates of Hell cannot prevaile They perhaps may because they cannot hinder us in the end molest and vexe us in the way by witchcraft by possession or the like as Paul was buffeted by a messenger of Satan and a daughter of Abraham was vexed eighteene years and Christs blessed body was afflicted and transported by the devill from place to place but Michael hath foyled all of them and made this 1. Onely a bodily and externall annoyance by which hee hath leave to winne the wall without not the castle of our hearts within not the wealth of grace not the center of good conscience 2. A temporary chastisement to the Beleever which shall determine in death at farthest but in wicked men it is taking of eternall possession 3. Michael hath left a strong remedie of fasting and prayer and covered us with the armour of God that we may be more than Conquerors even of this molestation Evill men are malignant against the Church and raise up many a storme and tedious persecution but all these angels of the dragon cannot hurt or prejudice their salvation nay as Iosephs brethren while they intend evill God will turne it to good for while they would chase them out of the earth they chase them to heaven as the Aegyptians did Israel to Canaan for First our Michael hath made persecution a fire burning the Bush but not consuming it or as a stout Generall besieging the City of God but not taking it Secondly hee hath made the Church persecuted as a bush of sweet wood the more scorched the more fragrant and sweet-sented Thirdly hee hath made the persecutors his scullions to make bright his Vessels his Fullers to whiten his children his Goldsmiths to melt his gold and purifie it not to consume it his Threshers onely with this flayle to beate out his Wheate from the Chaffe Fourthly he makes the persecuted as his Worthies and Champions placed on the Theater of the world in whom hee puts forth his owne power and makes them more than Conquerours Fiftly hee sets himselfe a companion in suffering and they beare but the markes of Christ are set in the right way in which Michael himselfe went to the Crowne Now because the sword cannot cut asunder the union betweene Christ the Head and his members nor the world the dragons sworne armour-bearer can foyle their faith and graces but as Saul and his armour-bearer who fell together therfore are they also truely said to be cast out with their Prince and Captaine 2. The things to come are those quatuor novissima death the grave hell and judgement but all these are cast out likewise 1. Death in his nature is the devils weapon to murder all mankinde but Michael hath made him of an enemy a friend of a gate to hell a Gate to heaven to Beleevers Death is as a Drone who hath lost his sting and as a fiery serpent seemes to sting deadly but one looke to the Brazen Serpent is a ready cure This sonne of David drawes out this Goliahs sword to cut off his owne head yea out of the eater this Sampson draws meat he makes death determine all the battels betweene the spirit and the flesh and to conjoyne us nearer unto himselfe so as in the dolours of death the Saints who onely taste of death rejoyce and triumph as Moses on his Pisgah when he got the first sight of Canaan 2. The grave which is a Cave of death and a dreadfull dungeon of rottennesse and a darke vault of oblivion is by Michael changed into a sweet bed of rest and the darknesse makes it but fitter to sleepe in in which the body lyeth without sinne or sense of paine a member of Christ retaining for ever an happy union with Christ as well as the soule of whom the whole beleever being a member the grave can no more hold him under for ever then it did the head himselfe who having gloriously risen againe by the same power will raise the members which raised himselfe the glorious head 3. Hell in it owne nature is the appointed prison of the soule separated from God But Michael hath shut up the mouth of it and suffered the sorrows of it for all beleevers and now it is onely prepared for the dragon and his angels 4. The last judgement is as the day in which Pharaohs baker
wicked enemies of it For 1. By these overthrows the most desperate enemies are daunted for a time and by the terrour of judgements discouraged from their mischievous enterprises against the Church Did not Gods plagues on the Egyptians stop their unreasonable violence against Israel yea however the kings heart was hardened to destruction yet the people were overcome so as to do them all the good they could leaving themselves bare and naked to adorne and enrich them with their Jewels And how hath the heavy hand of God felt by our enemies made them lesse bold to attempt the like mischiefes yea rather inclined them to be at a kinde of peace with us 2. By the dreadfull overthrows of wicked men the Lord sets up his Church and makes even the enemies themselves submit and stoop to her Psalm 18. 44. When Davids sword prevailes in the Lords battels strangers shall bee in subjection though dissemblingly The proud Aramites were forced to submit themselves wiih halters about their necks to the King of Israell 1. King 20. 31. 2. Chron. 32. 22. When that memorable judgement was executed against the King of Assur and his proud army many are said to bring offerings to Jerusalem and presents to Hezekiah who was magnified thenceforth of all nations So by the fearfull hand of God against proud Herod the Lord made his word to prosper and beleevers to multiply Act. 12 23. 24. 3. By the judgements of God powred out upon wicked men they themselves are convinced in their consciences and forced to acknowledge themselves in a wrong course and that the state of the godly whom they persecute is farre more happy then their owne If Balaam in his prosperity wished himselfe in the number of Gods people what did hee when the sword came against him in the slaughter of the Midianites Numb 31. 8. And when the Egyptians were hurled among the waves did they not wish themselves in the state of the meanest Israelites And shall not all wicked enemies who now brave it out against the Saints do so also when the waters of Gods wrath arise and beginne to returne forcibly upon them III Motives to this duty are these 1. The end proposed by the Lord of all his actions is the setting up of his glory but especially when in overthrowing the dragon hee sheweth forth all his glorious attributes of power justice hatred of sinne revenge of sinne as also of mercy care and love of his Church the over-mastering of her enemies for the terrour of all proud adversaries and the encouraging and confirming the faith of the Saints 2. As this is the Lords end so wee cannot disappoint him of this end without our own great prejudice For as thankfull praises for old mercies invite new so ingratitude being a bundle of many sins hinders the course and current of Gods blessings unto us If we would continue perpetuate mercies to ourselvs we must not deprive the Lord of his due praises 3. The Lord hath manifested his pleasure and that hée is well pleased to have the mindefulnesse of his mercies towards his people to dwell with his Church to beget in them more love of himselfe and a greater desire of promoting his kingdome Hence himselfe pleased to be the institutor of feasts speciall services for perpetuall memory of mercies deliverāces as the Paslover to perpetuate the memory of the Angels passing over the Israelites houses in slaying the first born of Egypt saving thē frō the revenging Angell And in their entring into the land of Canaan hee appointed the feast of Tabernacles in remembrance of all that providence and preservation of them and theirs from all enemies while they dwelt not in walled townes but in Tabernacles forty yeares in the wildernesse 4. The very Heathens themselves after their victories would institute publique solemnities to their gods in way of thankfulnesse and dedicate dayes and temples to them for remembrance and shall Christians come behinde them and as the manner is after victories eate and drinke and bragge and sweare in the meane time forget their songs to the Lord 5. We cannot better or liker to our life of heaven exercise our selves on earth when all the Saints shall solemnly and tryumphantly sing and sound out the glory of God for their finall deliverance from the Dragon and all his Angels by Jesus Christ when the Angels Saints Patriarchs Prophets Apostles Martyrs and all the blessed company of heaven shall joyne in the song of Moses and the Lambe Now the Saints on earth must resemble and begin this life of heaven and seeing all other services and spirituall duties shall cease and onely this shall remaine in heaven our care must bee that it cease not upon earth This doctrine casts out of the society of the Church such as grieve and repine at her prosperity and happy victories for he cannot be a member of the Church who rejoyceth not in her joy nor a sonne of this mother who is not glad in her prosperity Is it a note of a righteous man to rejoyce when hee seeth the vengeance Psalm 58. 10. what is hee then that pineth when hee seeth Gods revenge powred on the heads of his adversaries 1. Such as grieve when Antichrists kingdome is shaken when they heare any newes of defeating his forces and cannot containe or conceale themselves but by magnifying the Catholike Captaines and contemptuous discourses against the Protestants forces bewray what they are and on what part they stand good subjects must they needs bee while they bewray such sure affections to the enemies of GOD our religion our Countrey our King and our Kings Children and good souldiers to Christ and trusty who are sorry when their Generall gets a victory I cannot tell whether to impute their boldnesse more to want of grace in disclaiming the truth or want of wit in such discovery of themselves 2. Such as rage and storme against the power of the Word which discovers the nakednesse of Popery So shamelesse and foolish are some ignorant sots and so earnestly set for their Popish Dagon that if they heare any thing against the doating doctrines of Popery they are ready to tumult as the Ephesians for their Diana It is nothing with them to revile the Ministers and give them all the lie and charge them with ignorance or falsification But what need clearer evidence to cast them for treachery against Christ his truth and holy religion established by the lawes in regard of which if folly it selfe did not leade them they would forbeare 3. Such as cannor endure our solemnities and daies of publike joy for our deliverances against the bloody Papists but as Vipers swell with poyson and griefe that their mother hath any cause of joy and that the Church and Kingdome was lifted up by God from such destruction as never came into the heads of any wretches but Papists or devils The barbarous heathens could not expresse their joy sufficiently in their triumphs gratulatory rites
in foure things 1. One of them is essentiall called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even the same essentiall Omnipotence with his Father and the Holy Ghost as God The other is officiall the power not of Essence but of Office as Christ. 2. The former was before all time this given him in time 3. The former incommunicable to any creature for finite is not capable of infinite the latter communicable to Christ himselfe 4. The former is unchangeable and everlasting but the latter given up againe to his Father of whom hee received it 1 Cor. 15. Quest Now which of these is here meant Ans. The latter which is the regall power of Christ the Mediatour which putteth forth it selfe two wayes 1. In preserving and defending his Church against all enemies spirituall and temporall whether wicked spirits or wicked men tyrants and persecutors 2. In the conversion or eversion of his enemies breaking to pieces such Princes as will not bend be bowed and dashing to pieces like a Potters vessell so many as will not kisse the Sonne of God to testifie thereby their amity and subjection And now singeth the Church Here is this power of Christ the King of his Church manifest the dragon was potent but Michael is Omnipotent the dragon was powerfull in earth against the Church but Jesus Christ hath all power in heaven and earth whereby he hath gloriously overthrowne him The power of Christ as Mediatour is superiour to all other created power Not his essentiall power onely as the Sonne of God but even the power of his Office as the Lords Christ and as the royall King of his Church is superiour to all created power besides Phil. 3. 21. According to the working whereby hee is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe Heb. 2. 8. Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet In that he put all in subjection under him hee left nothing that is not put under him 1. His is a full power a plenitude of power Mat. 28. 18. All power is given to mee in heaven and earth Other creatures have much power given them but he hath all power power in heaven to pacifie his Fathers wrath to open heavē which was shut by sinne and to crowne the Saints his members with heavenly glory He hath also all power in earth to chuse out of the world a people where hee will to gather and call by his voyce those whom hee hath chosen to perfect and keepe in his name those whom hee hath gathered to represse tame and overcome all their enemies In all which is a plenitude or fulnesse of power not agreeable to any creature 2. No other creature hath either right or capablenesse of this power The first-borne only had a right and power over all the rest of the brethren none of them over him so hath Christ as Mediatour the first-borne of many brethren Againe other creatures may have great power some by usurpation as Satan the god of the world some by commission and permission as lawfull Princes and Magistrates but Christ by right of inheritance hath all power and this grounded in the love of the Father Iohn 3. 35. The Father loveth the Sonne and hath given all power and all things into his hand No creature can have all things in his hand Here is a just right and undoubted title Againe as the Father only can give it so the Sonne onely can receive it because it is a power attending the hypostaticall union of the two natures and therefore proper to Jesus Christ. Finally not any one member nor all put together are capable of the gifts of the Head but the Father hath appointed him head of all things 3. By Induction we shall see this power of Christ above the power of all creatures and how can it bee other seeing he that sustaineth all things by his mighty Word must bee more powerfull than they all Hebr. 1. First his power is above all created power in heaven For hee is the Lord of the holy Angels and even these glorious creatures that excell in power attend and worship him comming into the world to save the world Heb. 1. 6. and also comming againe to judge the world is attended with all the holy Angels who are therefore called his Angels because to him as their Lord the Angels and powers are subject 1 Pet. 3 ult Secondly his power is above all humane power for his is absolute mens power limited All humane powers are held of him by him and for him Kings raigne he holds off none but hath a soveraignty in his owne right All their power concerneth things on earth and can goe no farther but to binde the outward man but his chiefe power is spirituall in things heavenly ruling in the hearts and consciences of men of which the tribunals of men can take no notice Thirdly his power is above all the power of wicked creatures be they neverso desperately contrary The Devils and wicked spirits obey him and cannot resist his Word as we see every where in the Gospel And wicked men shall one day confesse with Iulian Vicisti Galilaee Jesus of Galilec hath overcome us Fourthly his power is above all the power of unreasonable and senselesse creatures bee they never so fierce and raging Mat. 8. 27. Who is this whom the windes and seas obey Also fire and water as in the Furnace a fourth was seene like the Sonne of God restraining the flames who afterward walked on the waters Also diseases obey him hee saith to the Leper Be cleane and he is so to the lame man Take up thy bed and walke and hee doth so to the blinde Wash and see and so it is And what marvell seeing death it selfe obeyes and delivers his prey at his word Iohn 11. 44. at that Word Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot This concernes the enemies of Christ and of his Kingdome to terrifie them seeing such is the power of Christ as will make them all his footstoole and though they carry matters with strong hand against him they shall not doe so alwayes for 1. This power will reach them and they shall feele it one day 2. It will bridle them and they shall not resist it as now they doe 3 It will prevaile against them to bend or break to save or condemne them 4. The greater they be it will get it selfe more honour upon them as Pharaoh and they shall see and say it is hard to kicke against the pricks More specially 1. Every naturall man is an enemy of Christ every one till hee bee regenerate and reconciled every sinner going on in his sinne Let this power of Jesus Christ shake thee out of thy sinnes for was it such in his low and base estate as all the devils in hel could not resist but with one word were quelled and doe we dare to provoke him now in glory are we stronger than hee 1 Cor. 10. 21. How desperately doe
increase of it The Scriptures are the wells of consolation whence it must be drawne The wise men reioyced exceedingly in the starre which led them to Christ the word is this starre a wise Christian will reioyce in it Secondly if it be a receipt from Christ. The inhabitants of heaven above have no ioy but from Christ and in Christ. No part in Christ no part in this ioy See it bee thy Masters joy Then is it so when it is a fruit of justification Rom. 5. 11. Wee rejoyce in God through Iesus Christ by whom wee have received attonement They rejoyce that they enjoy Christ by sight we that wee enioy him by faith they that they are married unto him wee that wee are contracted both happy that we both enioy him and that hee is all in all With this onely difference that our Masters ioy is entred into us and they are entred into it we comprehend they are comprehended 3. If thou wouldest have thy joy resemble the joyes of heaven the matter of it must be heavenly as theirs is The maine matter of heavenly ioy respecteth three obiects First God Secondly the communion of Saints Thirdly their owne happy estate I. The inhabitants of heaven place their chiefe ioy in the Chiefe Good partly in his presence wherein is their fulnesse of ioy and partly in his glory which is shining and set up partly in the perfect prosperity of the Saints and partly in the utter confusion of all enemies Even so the Inhabitants of heaven upon earth must have for the obiect of their ioy God in himself and God in Christ Jesus which is eternall life For Whom have I in heaven but thee or whom on earth in comparison of thee Psal 73. 25. Were it not for the presence of God and Christ earth yea heaven it selfe were an hell and as God is the chiefe good so his glory is the chiefe ayme and ioy of the Saints in earth Wee must reioyce when wee see his glory set up when the Church enioyes prosperity when Christs Scepter is lifted up and the Gospell hath free passage David preferred Jerusalem before his chiefe ioy Psal. 137. 6. and reioyced when men said Let us goe up to the house of God Ps. 122. 1. so also when the dragon is cast downe as here when the enemies fall before Michael wee must reioyce when Antichrist and Popery is disappoynted their Captaines foyled their armies mastered Exod. 18. 9. Iethro reioyced at all the good which God did for Israel in overthrowing the enemies This is ioy like the ioy of heaven II. Another obiect of heavenly ioy next unto God is the communion of Saints Their ioy is perfect in their perfect charity and in the perfect fruition of one anothers perfections so must wee all our delight must be in the Saints that excell in vertue Psa. 16. 3. Moses would chuse to suffer adversity with the people of God rather then enioy treasures How should we ioy in the gifts and graces of every one and account our selves as happy in them as in our owne measure so doe they But they are farre from heaven who envy fret slander or obscure the graces of God in his children c. III. The third obiect of heavenly ioy is the happy estate of the Saints which happinesse consisteth in the absence of all evill and the presence of all good Heavenly Inhabitants are perfectly freed from all evill so are the Saints in earth with this difference we from the destruction they from molestation For First they sinne no more and if Saints now sinne it is not they but sinne in them Psal. 119. 3. surely they worke no iniquity Secondly they are beyond the curse of sinne so are wee for Christ was made a curse for us They are without crosse wee without curse Thirdly they can dye no more but are passed from death to life even so wee are translated from death to life because we love the brethren Christ is the death of our death the sting is gone Fourthly they are beyond the reach of all enemies those enemies whom their eyes haye seene they shall never see more Even so are we with this difference none can assault them none can prevaile against us Beside there is the presence of all good things the Saints above have no good thing absent so they that feare the Lord shall want nothing that is good Psa. 34. 9. But the chiefe good things wherein the Saints reioyce are three 1. The happy vision of God and our chiefe ioy here below is to see God in Christ Jesus which is eternall life They are happy to see his face we happy as Moses to see his back-parts they are happy to see him face to face wee to see him in a glasse They are happy as Salomons servants to see and stand ever before him as houshold servants we for the time happy to bee as retainers wearing his cloth and in his service somewhat fâ—rther off 2. They ioy in Gods blessed Image to which they are wholy conformable For First the chiefe part of their ioy is to have their cheife facultie which is their understanding to be satisfied with the chiefest obiects for they know all things that the glorified creatures are capable of Even so the ioy of Saints is that scales of ignorance are fallen from their eyes and that wee see the same face of GOD though as in a glasse and wee know all things that new creatures are capable of and wee know the same things in our measure as they doe For our knowledge here differs not in kinde from that but in degree For God and Christ is the same wee now see as then wee shall see as the Sunne is the same under a cloud or in a mist as in a cleare day and our eyes the same by which wee see the Sunne in infancy which we see it with in mans estate but stronger now and more perfect And as children heare of the same King State-matters Emperours Parliaments that men doe but understand them not but after a weake and imperfect knowledge so wee know now in our childhood but in part afterward have the same understanding in further growth and manly perfection Secondly an happy part of Gods Image is that their wills are perfectly conformable to Gods will and confirmed to bee unchangeable in willing what God willeth Even so our joy and prayer must be that Gods will may be done of our selves others and our wils once renewed are unchangeable because of Gods confirmation of them in goodnesse Oh what an heavenly joy were it if so perfectly Gods will might be done of us in earth as it is in heaven And though power often want to beleevers to will is present Thirdly Gods Image is happily apparent in their affections The Saints in heaven hate all sinne and wee hate that wee doe Rom. 7. They love God perfectly and Jesus Christ better than themselves and so the Saints on earth love not their lives
the Lord in this reproofe they stop their eares gnash their teeth and runne upon him and stone him Whosoever he be that hates plaine dealing meanes not plainly He that cannot abide to have his conscience touched is surely festred and galled Marke those men that most resist the doctrine of the Law you shall find them most lawlesse most gracelesse most wicked men for most part openly if not the deepest dissemblers 3 This shews their great sinne that contest against sound doctrine and refuse to heare it out of malice or envy to the persons but with a fine pretext It is too personall and such a doctrine as doth particularize men as plaine as by their names But 1 These men perhaps thinke we must speake to pillars and posts not to persons or if to persons to some persons in Utopia but not to the sins and necessities of our owne hearers and how do we then give every person his portion 2 Doth any person come to heare who hath a dispensatiō that God by his servant must not meddle with his sinnes or must wee dispense the word in respect of persons 3 Doth not particular reproofe of particular offenders in many kinds stand with the word of God How was Nathan overseene to tell David he was the man and Eliah to Ahab and Iohn Baptist to Herod Is it now so unsufferable a sin to deale with personall sins 4 How doth the Lord set mens sins in order before them but by the ministery of the word Psal. 50. 21. How shall we teach the Church to avoid hurtfull and infectious persons but by discovering them How can Titus carrie his doctrine to make the opposites ashamed Tit. 2. 12. if he may not meddle with their personall sinnes And many that care neither for Gods law nor Gospell yet by shame may be restrained and stopped from their wickednesse Some are so incorrigible and impudent in their sin that they are fit to be branded and discovered by the Churches severity as in the course of justice desperate malefactors are boared in the eare or burnt in the hand 5 If any man could teach us how to sunder persons from sinnes that sinnes might walke like ghosts without bodies it might be wee should offend no persons but all our shot should be levelled against sinnes But seeing sinne is so close set to the persons as they both make but one man and men love their sinnes as themselves wee cannot point at a sinne but presently we are blamed and distasted as pointing at the person 6 Let all such know that the time commeth when they shall say it had beene wiselier done to have forsaken their sinne then the Ministery that checkes it and not as foolish children who had rather keepe a sore finger or foote then abide the paine of opening and curing 4 This is instruction to all hearers to endure themselves patiently to be launced and pricked to the hearts by Gods Surgione as knowing that the hurt of the daughter of Gods people is not cured with sweet words Ier. 6. 14. The thunder and lightning more purifieth the aire then the warme sunshine And that you may doe this get wisdome and grace to consider these things 1 That Ministery that workes no smart workes no cure A sound Ministery divideth betweene the marrow and the bone yea betweene the soule spirit and joints Heb. 4. 12. Can this be done without smart Oile heales not without wine There is no profit nor cure in skinning festers unsearched and no search without smart 2 That wee take no pleasure in your smart or judgment but that without it you cannot be cured It is you that compell us to severity in our Ministery while you will hold your sinnes stiffly against the word and resist the powerfull meanes of your owne good What should wee do to be free from your blood if wee find you proud scoffers churlish earthly profane but directly repoove these sinnes if wee would not have them set on our score What our hire is if we see the sword come upon you and not give you warning see in Ezek. 33. 7. Nay happy were it for us and you if we might speake nothing but peace so we might discharge our dutie and if we proclayme wo you may helpe it we cannot 3 That whereas you would have us preach Gods mercies to you in this legall doctrine what do we but declare his admirable mercy who sends the sound of wo before the sense of wo he is not bound to give us so much warning 4 That to speake of wo is not to cast men into wo but to helpe them out of it for that is both the Lords intention and the drift of us his Ministers who both are loth that men should be smitten unwarned and till there be no remedy 5 That it were every mans happinesse to see wo written in the face of every sinne which else is sure to follow at heeles inevitably For sinne and sorrow are bound together inseparably and there is never a sinne but hath wo written on it if not on the face on the backe And therefore men should rather praise God to be smitten by his word for prevention or amendment then suffered to go on to unavoydable wo and perdition 6 That the same Ministery which most casteth downe a sinner is sanctified by God to lift him up againe The same hand that launceth commonly healeth The same Nathan that condemnes David absolveth him Peter by sharpe doctrine prickes the Jewes hearts Act. 2. 37. the same Ministery and person reviveth and comforteth them Paul casts down the Jaylor and presently rayseth him Act. 16. Christ himselfe calls the woman of Canaan a dog but straightway giveth her desire Sticke to that Ministery that most sharply smiteth woundeth rebuketh that is the Ministery most likely sanctified by God to heale and binde thee up that Ministery hath oyle for thee aswell as wine if thou sticke constantly to it Wo to the inhabitants of the earth and sea Here wee are to enquire the persons on whom that heavie wo is denounced to weet the inhabitants of the earth and sea Which cannot be meant properly and literally for First these are the worke-man-ship of God and excellent creatures Secondly they are opposed to the heavens in the former words which were not taken literally and properly but figuratively and metaphorically Thirdly the godly who are biddé to rejoyce dwel in them properly taken as well as the wicked but they are exempted from this wo. By inhabitants of the earth and sea are meant such persons and places as are not accounted the true Church but among whom the devill hath power and beareth sway For these inhabitants are opposed to dwellers in heaven which are true professors of Christ members of the Church of an heavenly conversation Specially inhabitants of the earth are mere earthly men favoring nothing of heavenly things whether they be heathens and Gentiles or such as be in name Christians but indeed earthly
Aegypt that went before it the darknesse was most grievous and so is this no plague in the world before this was comparable to it 2. The Lord restrained from them not the light of the Sunne onely but of fire and Candle and withdrew his blessing and comfort from all his creatures so in this spirituall Aegypt and Antichristian Kingdome is a miserable palpable blindnesse they see nothing of Christ savingly nor of the Scriptures which witnesse of him nor of sound interpreters the Candles in the CHVRCH consuming themselves to give others light nor are guided or comforted by the Spirit who is as fire warming and inlightning beleevers God hath laid a curse on all their means of light that they get no sound or saving light from them no not their greatest schollers unlesse they bee enlightned to sinne against their consciences 3. Yet had the Israelites light mingled among the Aegyptians Even so the true Church hidden in Babylō hath light and knowledge and great blessing on weak means though the Aegyptian cannot discern or see it as among our selves a Recusants house hath nothing but darknesse and superstitious ignorance when a Protestants house perhaps next to it hath light of knowledge holinesse and saving grace 4. That darknesse was next to the death of their first-borne even so here the pale horse followes the blacke Revel 6. 8. and this darknesse fore-runnes everlasting darknesse in hell as that did death in the Aegyptians houses But with this difference that this is a more miserable darknesse 1. In the kinde because it is spirituall as it is called Aegypt spiritually a blinde body is miserable a blinde soule is damnable 2. That was a darknesse of the ayre but not of their eyes this is of both and the blackest darknesse is within them as theirs was without them 3. The Aegyptians by their darknesse knew the benefit of light the better and saw their plague and mourned under it but these Aegyptians are pleased with their darknesse and fight against the light the more and are not more fearefull or watchfull against any thing than that the light should peepe in amongst them Thirdly next as Antichristian Apostasie is blackest so is it most generall of all heresies even the Catholike heresie into which all other heresies of the New Testament runne as into a sinke One cals it an abridgement of all old heresies For it is not against any one Article of faith as other particular heresies are but First against the holy Scripture which is the Scepter of Christ infinitely disgracing it calling it a nose of waxe a sheathe for every sword insufficient obscure the booke that makes heretikes and The Scriptures have no authority but from thē no sense but from them they forbid the reading of them they preferre Apocryphals traditions Church-determinations above them c. Secondly against the whole Gospell which is a doctrine of free justification and salvation by the onely righteousnesse and merits of Christ imputed by faith but they teach to seeke salvation in our owne merits and satisfactions here or hereafter Thirdly against the whole person and offices of Christ They appoint infinite Priests to repeate his onely sacrifice a number of mediators against this one Mediatour that men may bee heard by their prayers and saved by their merits They appoint the Pope a King of Kings by whom all Kings raigne who hath all power in heaven and earth yea the Head and Husband of the Church which is proper to Christ. Fourthly against all the foundation of religion and Catechisme For although they hold in word and outward profession the Creed of the Apostles the Lords Prayer the words also of the ten Commandements yet indeed and by direct consequent they reverse and renounce every Commandement of the tenne every Article of the twelve if wee except that of the Trinity and every Petition of the sixe as sundry godly writers have cleared and my selfe have in a readinesse to prove Thus of Antichristianisme considered in it selfe II. Now consider the tyranny of it comparatively with the tyranny of temporall enemies and the wrath will bee infinitely greater and that in three respects 1. For secrecy of working 2. For transcendency of the danger 3. For hopelesnesse of recovery Of the first open mischiefe a man may avoid or prepare for but here is a more secret and undiscernable mischiefe a great adversary but slie and under a contrary profession of friendship the greatest wounder of Christian Faith under pretext of Christian Faith whether wee consider his person or his worke For his person hee is a sonne of perdition a sonne must resemble his father the dragon his father buildeth up his Kingdome rather by fraud than by force so doth his eldest sonne Antichrist Hence is this great Adversary compared to a Whore who hunteth the precious life of man not by open force but by secret and faire pretenses sugred speeches and alluring flatteries shee hath a cup in her hand full of abominations the draught is deadly poyson but shee hath put it in a golden cup Revel 13. 11. the second beast which is Antichrist speakes like the dragon that is breathes out devillish doctrines and thundereth hellish curses against the true Professors of Christian Faith but hath two hornes like the Lambe that is a counterfeit shew of humility and meeknesse For his worke it must bee a mysterie of iniquity Hee must sit in the Temple of God hee must not bee a Turke to destroy by fire and sword and open defiance of Christ the profession of Christianity but an Herodian who pretending to worship him intendeth to kill him Hee must denie Christ to bee come in the flesh but in a mysterie not openly and directly for then all Christians would abhorre him and renounce him but indirectly and by expresse consequence and saith the Father Whosoever denyeth Christ in his deeds the same is an Antichrist Of the second this tyranny of Antichrist is more inward spirituall than the furious persecutions of other tyrants and inward plagues are a thousand times more deadly than outward It is true that as the dragon is extremely tyrannous against the bodies of Saints so is Antichrist but yet the cruelty of both is more spirituall than temporall and aymeth more at the death of the soule than the body and it is most true that one saith Open tyrannies and outward oppressions are torments of sinfull men but these inward are the increasers of sinnes and vices Pharaohs hard heart was a more deadly stroke than all the ten plagues beside It was a more grievous plague to give up the Idolatrous Gentiles to their owne lusts and vile affections Rom. 1. then to give over the Idolatrous Samaritans to bee torne with Lyons 2 Kings 17. Let heathen tyrants come upon a Christian they can take but his externall lower and sensitive part but let this Ecclesiasticall tyrant come hee winneth the highest towers and faculties of man his minde judgement affections
set many wits on worke to tel us what they be But they agree not nor can seeing the meanes of the Churches safety are infinite Some define them to be faith and patience which lift her from earth to heaven Some say they are the two Testaments the Old and the New in which the Churches defence lyeth Some say they are the two Tables containing love of God and of our neighbour Some that the one is the wing of prayer the other of charity Some that the one is the contempt of earth and the other the aspiring to heaven But we need not be so acute and if wee should settle upon any two things wee should perhaps misse the minde and ayme of the holy Spirit of God as most of these must needs do The likelyest if we would restraine the number and conceive it definite were the providence of God protecting and his oracles directing the woman in this speedie flight But the number is definite for indefinite and two in this place for the propriety of the subject and metaphore For for a bird to have more wings then two or fewer then two to fly withall were harsh and improper Not that wee are not to conceive more meanes of Gods providence and the Churches safety then two for these two wings are the same with the seven pipes serving to the lamps Zech. 4. 2. alluding to the pipes of the candlesticke which were seven of which he speaketh in that place and as the number of seaven aptly agreeth with that allusion so onely the number of two aptly agreeth with this But whence had the Woman these things They were given her The text implyeth two things First That the Church had no wings of her owne all her safety and defence is layd out of herselfe as a weake woman can make small shift for herselfe against such an army of dragons Secondly Though it be not sayd who gave her the wings yet it is implyed they were given of God for he is the father of lights from whom commeth every good gift and he that prepared her the place vers 6. prepared her wings to flye to it with him onely is counsell and strength he onely can afford meanes of escape and evasion he stretcheth out his strong and oculate providence as two wings the feathers of which are the truth and faith of his promise sealed and delivered by the hand of his Two Witnesses and thus he saveth her Lastly for the similitude wings of a great Eagle So many phrases in this booke so many mysteries Here is an allusion to Exod. 19. 4. you have seene how I have caryed you on Eagles wings and brought you unto me By those Eagles wings someunderstand Moses Aaron their leaders but they themselves also were carryed upon these wings By them is meant the powerful meanes of opening a way in the sea rayning Manna from heaven breaking a rocke for water covering them with a cloud by day and night c. In this text these wings of a great eagle note to us 4. things 1 As the eagle out of her love to her young ones fluttereth and steareth them out of the neast to a safer place when she feares danger so the Lord for the love of his Church in danger urgeth her out of her neast and rest and leads her into a safer place in the wildernesse Christ out of Iudea Israel out of Egypt 2 As the eagle having gotten her young ones forth when they begin to fly supports them with her wings lest they should fall Deut. 32. 11. so the Lord supports his Church in her flight from falling carefully seeing to her that she take no hurt 3 As an eagle especially a great eagle hath strong wings agill and able to carry her in a strong flight to flye farre from danger so the Lord in the needs of his Church provides some great and powerfull meanes and by them as by strong wings sets his Church beyond al the reach of hurt and danger Thus Nebucad-nezzar a great man is called a great eagle with great and long wings and full of feathers fit to accomplish GODS word against Zedekiah Ezeck 17. 2. 4 As the eagle flyeth high aloft in the aire and beyond all sight of men by the length and strength of her wing so the Lord drawes his Church neare unto him from out of the sight of men and neare Heaven and the nearer him the further from danger Observ. 1. God who could save the woman by his word without wings doth not ordinarily save her but by wings For Gods providence excludes not but includes meanes of safety Moses must be saved from the waters to be a Deliverer but he must be put into a basket pitcht and prepared for him They in the ship Act. 27. must be saved from drowning but they must abide in the ship and then some on plankes some on boards and pieces of the ship came safe to land Exod. 15. 25. God could have sweetned the bitter waters with a word but Moses must cast in a piece of wood to sweeten them He could have divided the sea and dryed the way by his strong word but doth it by a strong East winde Which teacheth us not to neglect the meanes appointed by God for our good for God who tyeth not himselfe to wings tyeth the woman to use them when he pleaseth to afford them Hezekiah must be healed by a lumpe of dry figs. Nature teacheth that he that would reape must sow he must eate that must live and he must fight that would have victory So grace teacheth that he that would reape one harvest in glory must sow the seed of grace in the seedtime and he that would live eternally must feed on Christ by hearing reading beleeving and obeying his word and he that would be crowned must strive lawfully Observ. 2. The Woman having no wings of her owne hath wings given her of God which teacheth that the Church and members of it shall have wings sufficient to avoyd all hurtfull danger in due season For 1 Our text saith God will afford two sufficient for escape and wings of an eagle to fly swiftly and make a speedy escape and wings of a great eagle to fly strongly and aloft and far from danger 2 Gods presence is not an idle presence with his people but he is present to save Ier. 30. 11. I am with thee to save thee 3 The Arke was a type of the Church and that was all and alwaies covered with wings of Cherubins signifying the divine protection alwaies watching and covering the Church and spreading his wings over the faithfull to repell any harme further then he will turne any evill to his owne glory and his Churches good For wee must know that all promises run with exception of the crosse and God in his wisdome doth not alwayes give to every member of the Church wings to fly from externall tyranny and persecution but dealeth as a good husband man
to the exact rule of justice contrary to Iob. 3. 9. None can answer God one for a thousand Neither can he blinde us as he doth himselfe by saying accedente gratia Dei for Gods grace and satisfactory works are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can never stand together Rom. 11. 6. if of grace not of workes 5 That a Priest may properly forgive sinnes as Tecellius the Popes pardoner openly proclaymes in Churches and elsewhere that although a man had layne by our Lady the Mother of Christ and begotten her with child yet he was able by the Popes power to pardon the fact This horrible blasphemy was the ground of Luthers revolt from Popery 6 That a man having true faith in Christ may be damned Bellarm. de baptis l. 1. c. 14 Against the Apostle in Eph. 2. 10. Wee are saved by faith and Rom. 5. 1. by faith wee have peace with God and our Saviours promise that the gates of hel shall not prevaile against it To these sixe I could adde sixe hundred more to make this flood of Antichristian heresies swell but I content my self with a taste I I. A flood of slaunders and gulfe of reproaches and hellish devises imputing to the Woman and true profession of religion most scandalous opinions and hainous enterprises and all to keepe the Woman under water to get the secular sword drawne against her and to make the Princes jealous fierce and severe against her as the greatest enemie of their estates and royalties Instances of the former Doth not Antichrist out of his mouth send out most false and slaunderous lies as that our doctrine teacheth 1 That the Church hath fayled from off the earth many hundered yeares till Luther 2 That wee condemne all Councells Fathers Antiquity and will onely be tyed and tryed by Scripture whereas wee refuse not to bee judged by men judging according to Scripture and allow the Churches approbation and consent of Antiquity onely holding it absurd that the authority of Scripture should depend upon the approbation of the Church which is the question And this were to make the shine of the sunne dependant on the light of a candle 3 That wee teach God the author of sin even of that treacherous sinne of Iudas Rhem on Act. 2. sect 9. Whereas wee only teach as Scripture doth that Christ was delivered up according to the determinate counsell of God and that God hardneth evill men not as an author of evill but as a righteous judge and not by bare permission but by actuall with-holding his grace and giving them over to the divell to be hardned as a just judgement 4 That wee are enemies to all good workes and hold only faith necessarie nay that we condemne good workes as sinfull pharisaicall hypocriticall Rhem. on Rom. 2. sect 3. whereas wee teach that to justification before God faith is only necessarie but such a faith as worketh by love and that good workes are inseparable fruits of faith signes of justification and a way in which Christians must walke to salvation And many more imputations there are not needfull to be all rehearsed For the latter Have not the Papists in all ages prooved themselves to be the very mouth of the dragon breathing out nothing but their owne poysonfull inventions against our religioÌ„ and sincere Preachers and Professors of the same Have they not published to all the world and do that no sort of men are such enemies to Princes and governement none such disturbers of a setled State and common peace no sect so bad none so unworthy of common favour none such enemies to Laws orders Kingdomes Have they not licked up the spettle of the father of lies and infinitely shamed themselves with lyes and slaunders as blacke as the waters of Styx the river of hell as that Luther learned his Divinity of the devill was borne of the devill and dyed of drunkennesse That Calvin was eaten up of wormes and dyed blaspheming and invocating devills whose life and death was so holy and happy as the dragon must open a wide and impudent mouth to staine the same That Beza dyed reconciled to the Pope and cursed the day he ever knew Protestant doctrine which Beza himselfe lived to confute That Mr. Bucer denyed at his death that Christ was come the whole country and D. Redman preaching at his funerall knowing the contrary and as true as that Mr. Perkins dyed in despaire of whose happy life and death my selfe was an eye-witnesse as true as that those whom they called Puritanes had blowne up the Parliament house III. Another part of this flood is the cruell and bloody Edicts the cruell Constitutions and inhumane Rescripts which they furiously breath-out with such violence and rage as a strong current and flood which hath broken out of the bankes Such as are their Trent-curses for every slight difference in opinion from them Such as are their Spanish barbarous Inquisitions which are as the sharp teeth in the mouth of the dragon Such as their Romish Bulls and cursed excommunications their degradations c. Such as are their six Articles their horrible execrations and abrenunciations and all of that kinde to destroy root out and for ever to drowne the very name and memory of the woman and sound Christian Religion For the third The end of the dragon in sending out this water was to drowne and carry away the woman First The end of all the dragons furie is the destruction of the Church nothing will serve him but drowning his malice stints not it selfe in any mischiefe or hurt he can bring upon her Secondly His wrath once caryed her out of Paradice now he would carry her out of the way to heaven also he envyes not onely her safety and quiet in earth but her salvation in heaven Thirdly It notes a difference betweene the waters sent out by God upon the Church and these of the dragon The floods of God do but water or if any more do but wash the City of God The floods out of the dragons mouth are to wast and destroy the woman and to cary her away from the earth The dragon had made sundry assaults upon the woman before and still Michael had crossed him and against this last hid the woman safe yet so great is his furie and rage and so blind his malice that not observing Gods providence towards his Church he bolts on forward to new enterprises against her Whence learne that Satan and his instruments will never give over their malice against the godly though they have never so ill successe in the same Psal. 1â— 4. Do not workers of iniquity know that they eat up my people as bread q. d. though they do know them Gods people and see by many arguments that God is their God yet they oppresse them with desire and delight even as desirously and greedily as they eate bread when they are hungry Did not Phar 〈◊〉 see that none of his devises succeeded against â—srael
yeares No Antichrists rage and floods might cause her to hide her head for that time but could not drowne her Againe here is a direction for Beleevers in extreme dangers 1 Get to the rocke beleeve in Jesus Christ by faith become a member of his body Against this rocke the gates of hell cannot prevaile and therefore a Christian built on this rocke cannot miscarry Men on a rocke are safe in high floods when houses are driven downe and men and cattell drowned Get thee to this rocke and then though the floods of wickednesse may make thee afraid yet shal they not hurt thee Psal. 18. 4. and 46. 1. 3. 2 Leane upon the power of God who can make waters stand as dry land and not flow till his people be passed over Art thou ready to faint to sinke to despaire of ever swimming out of the floods behold this power it can make iron swim 2 King 6. 6. and if thou beest in thy selfe as heavie in the floods as iron say as in Psal. 93. 4. The waves of the sea are marvellous but the Lord is more mighty 3 Cleave to the word of God which applyeth this power and makes it thine owne God hath set his powerfull word on the sea and floods and set barres and dores unto them and sayd Hitherto shall ye come and ye shall lift up your proud waves no further Againe he hath set over and passed his word unto thee for thy security Christs word makes Peter walke safely on the waters Waite on his word which only can make a great calme If thou losest this security thou canst not but sinke in thy troubles as David had it not beene for thy Law I had perished in my trouble And further if this word were weake he hath sworne to thee Esa. 54. 9. that as the waters of Noah shall never go more over the earth to drowne it so he will nevet be so angry as to cast thee into the floods to drowne thee 4 Keepe Christ in the ship awaken him with thy prayers cry to him as the Disciples O Master save us wee perish He walkes on the waters and will make thee so to do also Hee may seeme to sleepe till thou beest dashed threatned and ready to sinke but he will awaken in time and rebuke the windes and seas and make a present or seasonable calme Next in that the earth holpe the woman learne that the Church hath often helpe where she least expects it The earth is the dragons owne bounds for he was cast into the earth yet this earth affords helpe and safety to the woman against the dragon Israel at the sea environed with monntaines enemies and floods was by the sea saved from the sea whence they expected to be swallowed up The same sea that threatneth to swallow Israel saves Israel Could Daniel expect safety by the Lions from the Lions Could Ionah expect helpe from the devouring sea by the devouring Whale Could the three children expect safety from the fire by the fire 1 The Lord being the Lord of hosts hath all creatures in heaven and earth to command for the helpe and safety of his Church and hath made a league betweene them and his people for peace and ayde for warre defensive and offensive against their enemies 2 Things which are impossible to men are possible to God and therefore he worketh above al the power of nature and beyond the reach of reason and nothing can hinder his counsell or hand Zech. 8. 6. It seemed as impossible for Israel to be brought backe to a glorious estate in Jerusalem from captivity as dead men to be brought out of their graves but though this be impossible in the eyes of the remnant of the people of those dayes should it be therefore impossible in my sight saith the Lord of hosts 3 The Lord most magnifieth his wisdome when he helpeth by most unknowne and unlikely meanes for now he sheweth he hath a reach beyond the creature and what we cannot see or oversee he foreseeth for us It was an unknowne meanes proper to Omnipotency to dry up the sea for Israels passage It was an unknowne meanes beyond the creatures reach to suspend the fire from burning persons and things combustible applyed to it It was an unknown and unexpected meanes to feed Israel in the wildernesse with a dayly harvest not from earth but from heaven The dragon and Antichrist have not so many devises and reaches to offend the Woman as the Lord hath wayes to overreach them and defend his Church 4 The Lord magnifies his mighty power when he sends helpe by contrary meanes which of al other are most unlikely as here by the earth for here he brings most helpe whence is indeed most danger As when earthly and carnall-minded men intending the cleane contrary procure helpe and peace to the Church Thus the Lord helped David out of Sauls hands by the Philistimes as deadly enemies to David as Saul was Thus he helped Moses out of the water by Pharaohs daughter no lesse enemie to Israel then Pharaoh himselfe Thus when Zedekiah was taken his eyes put out and himselfe bound prisoner into Babell Ieremy being in prison must be helped out and by whom but by Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel and Nebuzaradan his chiefe steward in al appearance as great enemies to Ieremy as to King Zedekiah Ier. 40 1. 2. And rather then Paul shal be killed and have no helpe God will save him by one in likelyhood fitter to kill him then they even the chiefe Captaine Act. 21. 32. And how often was he helped by Felix Festus Agrippa men open enemies to Christ And how often did the Lord stirre up earthly instruments such as Cyrus Ebed-melech Gamaliel whose power and policy he used for the drying up of the floods risen and swelling against the Church A notable instance we have in Dan. 1. 10. What great favour and tender love God gave Daniel and his fellows from Ashpenaz an heathen and enemie and how God overruled his speach to Daniel that while he thought no such thing he secretly implyed the true way whereby Daniel and his fellowes should attaine their desire If you looke worse I shall lose my head then said Daniel put this to the triall ten dayes and so obtained their wish Note hence the justice of God upon the earth and earthly enemies of the Church They minde by raysing floods to drowne the Church but themselves must drinke up those floods to the drowning of themselves The woman flyes out of Aegypt into the wildernesse Pharaoh meanes to drowne her in the red sea but the earth must helpe her for earthly Pharaoh himselfe and all his earthly company drinke up the flood for her and she escapes it Thus comes Hamanâ— devise upon his owne head his gallowes catch himselfe Thus the gunpowder blew up the plotters and layers but not one for whom it was layd Thus the enemies drink as
stead of the Sunne she put on and arrayed her selfe with purple and scarlet and set the Moone above her head affecting admiring and aspiring after earthly wealth and dignitie and in stead of twelve starres in her Crowne shee decked her crowne with gold and pearles and precious stones Then she became the harlot sitting on the scarlet coloured Beast and the mother of whordomes and abominatiōs of the whole earth Rev. 17. 3 4 5. They are deceived that suppose the glory of Christs true Church consisteth in scarlet and purple in gold and silver in pompe and externall honor in princely Lordship and Popedome Let the whore of Babylon decke her selfe with these enticing trickes But the spoule of Christ is knowne by her crowne of starres and that inward simple and native beauty and glory which useth to draw not the worlds admiration but contempt upon it Ver. 2. And she was with child and cryed travelling c. Now followeth the fourth propertie in the description of this woman namely her pregnācy and fruitfulnesse in travelling and bearing of children In the verse are two generall parts I. Her conception and carrying of her child in that she was with child ready to be delivered II. Her painefull travell and birth that she was pained and cryed to be delivered In the meaning are three questions to be resolved 1 What is meant by this conception and being with child of this woman An. It is no new or strange thing in the Scriptures to finde the Church compared to a woman with child Isa. 54. 1. Reioyce thou barren c. The Church of the Gentiles which before was barren but now hath more children then the married wife that is the Jewes who came of Sarah opposed to Agar The reason is because of the similitude and agreemēt between the bringing forth of children to God in grace and that to man in nature The resemblance stands especially in five things 1 As wee had two parents saith Augustine who begat us to death Adam and Eve so must wee have two parēts to beget us unto life Christ his Church and these two must be one flesh by the bond of marriage 2 As a woman becomes a mother by meanes of her marriage and company with her husband so doth the Church by her marriage and conjunction with Christ bring forth many Children to God For had she not beene the spouse of Christ and the Lambes wife she had beene for ever barren Sarah was a type of this bride Therefore as Sarah was of a barren wombe and unfit for conception but by the word and promise of God brought forth Isaac who was therefore called the sonne of the promise So the Church was of a fruitles and barren wombe and had never brought forth children to Christ were it not for the covenant and promise of God by which all the faithfull are formed in her wombe who are therefore also called children of the promise Rom 9. 8. The children of the promise are the seed 3 When Jesus Christ the father the second Adam and quickning spirit 1 Cor. 15. 45. soweth the seed of grace and spiritual generation partly externally by the preaching of the word which is called the immortall seed of Gods word that endures for ever which therefore carryeth life and quickning with it as being the power of God to salvation Rom. 1. 16 and partly in wardly by the Spirit of God a powerfull agent without whose mighty operation all would proove but a false conception The Church as a Mother receiveth conceiveth it in the wombe of faithfull and pure hearts So Mary pondred all things in her heart And Heb. 4. 2. the word must be mingled with faith or else it profiteth not to this conception 4 As a Woman having conceived brings not forth presently but keepeth her moneths and seasons appointed by God till her very houre come so the Church brings not children to God at her owne pleasure and will but when she hath gone out the full time moneths appointed by God for the new birth of every one of them which is finished by degrees and in due season this is in the text 5 As a mother come to the full moneths of birth bringeth her child into the light So doth the Church bring her children into the light by two meanes partly by profession of the doctrine of grace and partly by the practise of the gifts of grace Then doth she nurse her new-borne babes with the syncere milke of Gods word drawne out of her owne two breasts the Testaments of holy Scripture whereby they out-grow their infancy and come to their age in Christ. 2 Why is this woman said now to be with child and ready to be delivered What was she barren ever before this time An. No. For first she had beene very fruitfull before as ver 17. there is mention of the remnant of her seed Secondly all the sonnes and children of God in all ages were children of this woman Thirdly this vision being to be referred to the times after the Apostles before and about the times of the tyrannicall Heathen Emperors both Scriptures and stories record that there was a wonderfull increase of Christians almost all the world over so as the Tyrants were still kept in worke though they slew them by tenne thousands and hundred thousands Therefore wee must distinguish of the Churches travell This travell is either 1 Generall in the bringing forth of faithfull men to Christ in generall and this is not directly aymed at here Or 2 Speciall and particular of some speciall Childbirth which now she was payned for and cryed to the Lord with ardent prayers for and which was shortly to be borne and brought forth This seemes plaine in the fift verse For what she was with child with that she brought forth and that was a particular manchild of whom we will enquire in the place 3 Why she is said to cry in paine ready to be delivered An. For two reasons 1 To hold the resemblance For as God hath by his inevitable sentence for the sinne of man annexed sharpe sorrow to the birth of every Child Gen. 3. 16. In sorrow shalt thou conceive and bring forth so the text implyeth not a little sorrow in bearing and bringing forth children to God 2 For a more speciall reason in the text which in a word was this The Church being now in and under cruell persecutions and lamentable oppressions and being in her selfe as Woman weake and helplesse exposed to all tyranny and unjust vexation seeth the want of a protector and powerfull defender of the Christian faith and Christian people And therefore as earnestly desires by some of her owne Sonnes deliverance from those paines and oppressions as a woman in travell doth desire riddance from her paines and sorrowes 1. The Church of God is a fruitfull Mother daily bringing forth children to Jesus Christ. Psa. 87. 5. Of Sion shall be said
I travell in birth againe till Christ be formed in you Elias in his calling was in so painefull travell as he was weary of his life 1 King 19. 4. Ier. 4. 19. The paines of the Prophet Esay made him cry His belly his leannes 29. 16. the Apostles of Christ what paines they endured appeares 2 Cor. 11. 23. In labours abundant in stripes above measure in prison many times in death often How they were resisted in their Ministery whipped like vagrants reviled stocked turned out at townes ends like miscreants see Acts 2. 15. 4. 18 5. 28. 13. 46. And after what violent torments they indured in their Martyrdomes the Ecclesiasticall story sheweth And at this day the labout and sufferings of godly and faithfull Ministers is like the labour and sorrowes of a woman in travell For when we travell to bring forth some Children to God out of the common track of the world how are we often oppressed contradicted and opposed by time-servers and libertines How abased and rejected by the multitude What heavy strokes and lashes endure wee from the tongues of the basest What slaunders are raised and impudently cast out against us by Papists and Atheists and inhumane wretches who fight against us with nothing but witlesse lies and falsehoods So as it is evidently true as Christ foretold his Disciples If they persecuted me they will you also Joh 15. 20. And as evident that if Christ were on earth they would spare him no more then they doe us He that refuseth you refuseth me III. It is no small part of this travell of the Church that her poore babes are so pained and suffer with her while she so hardly brings them forth For what child is there that can begin to looke into the light of this spirituall world to receive the word of God to embrace the faith by which Christ may be formed in him but presently he is pinched with scornes and taunts and heavily laded with shamefull indignities even for desiring the sincere milke of the word for the maintaining of that life with which he is newly quickned Neither can it be otherwise seeing whosoever wil live godly in Christ must suffer persecution And whosoever will be a disciple of Jesus Christ must resolve to take up his crosse daily IV. The paine and travell of the Church is more sharpe and sorrowfull by reason of those mighty lets and resistances of this new birth not only without by Devils and all sorts of wicked men but even within and nearer us then they and these are especially foure 1 Naturall ignorance what a let was it in Nichodemus he must goe into the wombe againe else cannot be borne againe Joh. 4. 10 2 Feare of difficulties losses and that this birth would prove an enemie unto their credit profit or pleasure and they see the prejudice and reproach cast upon such as are new borne 3 Too hasty and inconsiderate and irresolute undertaking of this businesse not casting the costs and how many sad throwes and pangs they may sustaine many therfore in liking of the good way have some pangs and remorse as if they would goe through the paine to the birth But finding more difficulty then they expected give it over againe for so did many who came to Christ and were Disciples a while but left him on the plaine field Joh. 6. 4 The presence and love of sinne First The presence of sinne there is another monstrous and adulterous birth that hinders begotten by the unlawfull copulation of Satan and the corrupt will Satan being the Father and our naturall corruption the Mother of this issue and these struggle with us and get us by the heele and make the case so difficult as that the Saints cry with Paul Rom. 7. Oh miserable man that I am who shall deliver me c. Secondly love of some speciall sinne or sinnes which makes all Gods ordinances inefficacious Iudas his covetousnesse Demas embracing the world or a secure heart which lets all doctrine runne out Heb. 2. 1. not cherishing or retayning it to an holy conception and birth Now what mervaile is it that there be no small labour to our Mother when our selves are not onely so helplesse to our owne birth but such hinderers of it Object Esay 66. 7. Sion shall bring forth before her sorrowes and payne come on her and therefore brings her children without paine Sol. The Prophet speakes not of the same thing but of a sudden and unexpected deliverance and restitution of the Church which before seemed utterly barren and forsaken And hath respect to the miraculous propagation of the gospell by the Apostles of our Lord Jesus which should be so sudden and unexpected as if a woman should be delivered before her paines be upon her for how miraculous was it that the Gospell by so few men in so short time and by so base persons in all outward respects should be published to the whole world and that all people should be by their outward calling brought to the unitie of faith So as this which is spoken in a special respect cōcerning an outward calling by an extraordinary power of God infringeth not this doctrine cōcerning the inward calling and conversion in the ordinary course of it which is not done without much resistance As neither that of the Apostles was And this concernes the Ministers and Ministery and sheweth 4 things First the honor and dignitie of the holy Ministery in that it is the onely instrument appointed by God for the bringing forth of Gods children Never was a despiser of the Ministery yet borne of God or a sonne of the true Church no birth without this immortall seed Secondly the end of the Ministery must be to bring children to God To forme Christ in men Gal. 4. 19. and fashion them new creatures like unto Jesus Christ. The ayme of a true Minister is not how many livings he may get and hold how much money he may lay up how high he may climbe how idle he may be and still keepe up his credit But how many soules he may be under God a father unto How he may imprint in mens hearts the gracious image of Jesus Christ that in the day of his reckoning he may with boldnesse and comfort say Behold here am I and the children that thou hast given me Esay 8. 18. And whosoever aymes not at this or at any thing more misseth his worke and perverteth his calling his reckoning shall tell him so wee must therefore frame our doctrine that it may be for the plainnesse soundnesse as Christ by it may be formed the play of wit nor prophane strong lines nor frothy straines of strange languages will not doe it The Prophets nor Apostles nor our Lord himselfe never preached so Thirdly the duty of a faithfull Minister consisteth in two things 1 To resolve on paines in his calling as knowing he cannot bring men to Christ without paines and
commaund to supply him with whatsoever may make him a great and most puissant adversary Thirdly In respect of head and members he is great in respect both of the joint desire will and endeavour they have to hurt and waste the Church which is great and inexpressible And secondly of their joint power and authority to execute those fiery and wicked wits which is so great so catholike universall and unlimited as no power in earth is comparable and only the powr of God superiour Fourthly The dragon is said here to be great in respect of the great seat and City where this imperiall dragon raigned over all the Kings of the earth Rome that great and mighty Citie as it is called Rev. 18. 10. 1 Great in splendor and beauty as set upon seaven hils for which she is famous in all the world 2 Great in power and authority In Jesus time having command over all the Kings of the earth the eye of the world the Metrapolitan of all the earth Queene of nations and Mistresse of Monarchs The state of Gods people in this world is beset with great mighty enemies as fierce and potent as dragons Thus the Church complaines Psal. 44. â—9 Thou hast smitten us downe into the place of dragons and covered us with a shadow Seing that the Church is to encounter with great dragons and enemies not flesh and blood onely which are mighty without and within us but with principalities and powers and these not only the members of the kingdome of darkenesse but the head and Prince of all the wicked even that wicked one and then all the band led by him among whom there is nothing in sight or expectation but death and danger 1 The Church is described to be as a lilly among thornes These thornes are sharpe and thicke about it to hinder the rooting and the prosperitie and pricke the Lilly in the name and profession And how weake a thing is a lilly to defend it selfe from the prickly thornes And Christ sends out his servants as sheepe in the midst of wolves weake and silly creatures in comparison of them 2 The world which alwaies lyeth in wickednesse is no changeling it is a very Egypt to the Israel of God not onely oppressing them with cruell burdens and taskes but a breeder of fell and hideous dragons and most poisonful monsters tyrants hypocrites heretickes partly by secret traynes to infect and poyson holy doctrine and conversation and partly by manifest assaults to sting and wound theÌ„ in their names profession yea by tyranny persecutioÌ„ to threaten with present death every moment And as the Church was once so it is ever in the world as in a wildernes the wicked inhabitants of which are as so many wild beasts and dragons among whom is no hope of truce or composition 3 The Lord will have his Church thus beset with great dangers That First She may be throughly tryed and winnowed Rev. 2. 10. Secondly Have experience of her owne weaknes to be humbled Thirdly Depend upon the strength of God in her combate to quicken prayer Fourthly To take notice of the worke and victory of grace with the issue of faith and patience which can conquer so great enemies Fiftly To make heaven sweete after so many feares sorrowes and sufferings when the enemies whom their eyes have seene they shall never see more 4 The Lord sees often just cause in the Church and members to afflict them with such fell dragons and scorpions for seldome is the Church cast into the place of dragons but meritoriously justly seldome doe common calamities by tyrants come on the Church but the ambition covetousnesse and contention in teachers or else the earthlinesse securitie or lustes and loosenesse of professours went before Object How stands this with Christs legacie My peace I leave with you c. And with his promise My peace none shall take from you Sol. Christ never takes away nec suam nec a suis that is neither his peace nor from his for his peace differs farre from all worldly and externall and wel standeth with worldly affliction all that will live godly must suffer persecution And in the world saith Christ ye shall have affliction but in me ye shall have peace even at the same time For not all the tyrants nor torments of the world can shake out the sweet peace of God and a good conscience as in a cloud of Martyrs it might manifestly appeare And therefore first the greater the enemie is the greater care and watchfulnesse is required on our part 1 Pet. 5. 8. Your adversarie goeth about like a roaring Lion therefore besober and watch Ephes. 6. we fight against principalities and powers therefore stand in the armour of God And though Christians thinke it too strict to be tyed to a constant watch over their life yet to give up or be negligent in this watch is but to agree with this enemie for thy owne destruction The adversarie is great in power in wrath in watchfulnesse against thee and thou hast no more assured meanes of safety then to set a watch about thy selfe in all times in all places in all companies in all occasions over all thy parts gifts affections speaches actions that thou maiest be able to defend them all with peace of conscience against all accusers and defeate also so great and wrathfull a dragon Secondly Against so strong an adversarie wisdome will seeke to procure the greatest helps and succors that he can Quest. What aides may I procure Answ. First All our help stands in the name of the Lord. Fly to God for protection for God therefore doth suffer his Church to be beset on all hands with such multitudes of combined enemies and dragous as that she hath no way left but to looke upward for Gods eye to watch her and Gods hand to save her As Iehosaphat 2 Chro. 20. 12. There is no strength in us to stand against this great multitude neither do we know what to do but our eyes are towards thee Get God thy friend to take part against these great dragons Quest. How Answ. 1 By faith Iames 2. 23. Abraham beleeved God and was called the friend of God 2 By obedience Joh. 15. 14. Yee are my friends if you do what I command you This covers a man with Gods protection whereas sin layes Israel naked as in the Calfe and the wiles of Balaam A man that hath so many enemies had not need by sinne to make God his enemie too Secondly Gods Angels are good aydes who have charge over thee so long as thou keepest the way by whose presence Thou shalt walke upon the dragon and tread under foot the young Lion and dragon Psal. 91. that is overcome the strongest and greatest enemies Thirdly Among other parts of Christian armour the sword of the spirit the sheild of faith the breast-plate of righteousnesse and a good conscience and there is
Judah in all the 4. quarters of the world Zach. 1. 20 yet vers 21 God hath 4. Carpenters or workmen with tooles and axes to strike off these hornes that is as the dragons hornes are in all quarters to scatter and wast the Church so the Lord hath every where instruments to batter them although the Lord could do it with any one instrument or by never a one yet for the full consolation of the Church he described them to be as many and in as many places to resist and suppresse them 5 Though these hornes of the dragon be many and powerfull yet God doth often turne them one against another as the Midianites swords were thrust into their fellowes sides and shall at length easily and certainly breake all their hornes lifted against him and his Church as in Haman Herod Pharob Iudas Iulian Zenacherib A proofe how he brake in pieces the Antichristian horne in our Fathers daies some persecutors died suddenly as Annanias some with their guts falling out as Iudas some with lothsome excrements finding unnaturall waies by the mouth nostrils some brake their necks some became frantick none escaped without repentance though for a while they held up their heads and hornes aloft Quest. But what meanes may this Woman use against all these hornes for her safty Answ. 1 She must know as all humane power cannot resist those mighty hornes and therefore must utterly dispare of her owne strength for wee fight not against flesh and blood but against spirituall wikednesse also in high places nor against weaklings but against the strong man armed Luk. 11. 21. Who is resolved to keepe his hold against the Prince of the world yea the god of the world and not against one enemie or two but ten horns an infinite army of principalities and powers with all his aids and abettors which are the great and innumerable worldly hornes all at his command against the Church and her Head Jesus Christ What is the world but Satans armorie and our adversaries are not more puissant and numerous as wee are few in number weake in our selves weaker in our sinnes utterly unable to resist their hornes and assaults Impar congressus as Saul to David he is a man of war and the other a stripling therefore we must despare of our strength 2 Fly to the strength of God which wil make us conquerors acknowledge that salvation is the Lords the dragon hath his strength from earth the Woman hath her strength from heaven by prayer David comes to Goliah in the name of the Lord and foyleth him so let us disparing of our selves be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might Ephes. 5. 10. wee shall be able to doe all things through the help of Christ strengthening us Phil. 4. 13. Colos. 1. 11. we are strengthened through him c. 3 The dragon is strong by humane confederacies and alliance we must confederate with God by daily renewing our covenant by faith repentance strengthen our league and union with God who will give us victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 Cor. 15. 57. 4 Leane upon the promise of God who hath undertaken to breake for his Church all the hornes of the wicked Psal. 75. 10. Even all these ten hornes shall be broken distrust not the promise but believe and be safe faith will be an honourable victory for it apprehendeth the power which brought Christ safe from the wildernesse and wild beasts and shall bring the Saints safe through all An admonition to the enemies Psal. 75. 5. Lift not up your hornes high 1 what are they in nature but savage beasts and dragons nay the wildest of the beasts retaineth more goodnesse in his nature then the wicked man doth in his Christ was more safe in the wildernesse among wild beasts then in the world among wicked men the beasts in the wildernesse acknowledge their Lord and hurt not him But if hee come among wicked men Iudas will betray him the Jewes will accuse him Pilate will condemne him the common souldiers will crucifie him Daniell was more safe among the Lions then among his enemies so was Paul too who had better escaped the beasts at Ephesus then the men Lazarus found the dogs more pittifull then Dives The beast knoweth and feareth those that doe him good but these worse then beasts neither know nor acknowledge God nor his people from whose hand and for whose sake they hold all they have 2 What are they in Gods account Obj. He favoureth and prospereth them Sol. Though they seeme to cary all before them and are men of place and power and all men stand in awe of them yet in Gods account they are but beasts amonst men their strength and power but as the raving and pushing of horned beasts 3 How are they crossed in their owne account they shal never have their wils against the Woman nor shall never destroy her faith and fortitude their intended mischiefe shall effect her good By tearing with their teeth they would utterly devoure her but as Ignatius let wild beasts teare and grind her it is but to make fit bread for the Lords table 4 Though now Papists and Antichrists hornes be lifted up God seeth and sustereth and smileth he seeeth and hath let his servants see their day comming the sins of the Church do a little while put it off but Gods word is as a hatcher lifted up to knocke both the head and hornes and the strong arme of God shall make good his word and ere long these tenne hornes shall hate the whore and make her desolate see Revel 17. 16. And seaven crownes on his heads The 5. and last propertie by which the dragon is described is by his great conquest victories together with his high rule and authoritie which he exerciseth and usurpeth in the world against the Church By crownes or diadems is meant 1. in generall the whole kingdome of darknesse which Satan by the greatnesse of his power usurpeth not upon inferiours and vassalls onely but upon the chiefest Monarchs and potentates of the earth whose crownes after a sort become his crownes 2 The many victories and great conquests which partly by fraud and partly by force he hath carried away amongst earthly Princes and carnall professors for who weare crownes but Conquerors 3 Here especially is meant the supremacy or supreme majesty of the Romane dragon or Empire subduing under it the Princes provinces nations by innumerable victories but especially prevailing against the Church and primative Christians as so many Conquerors The number of the crownes are 7. according to the number of his heads and all his 7. heads are crowned because his subtilties have so often prevailed The dragon usurpeth and exerciseth kingly authoritie and regall power in earth by which he often prevaileth against the Woman the Church This our Saviour teacheth both in the style that he giveth him and also by the
the prince of darknesse would keepe in a perpetuall night of sinne and darknesse and therefore with the uttermost of his power would withhold from them all the shine of the Sunne Moone and Starres he can afford them no light at all of holy doctrine or holy example If he can change the light with darknesse how great is that darknesse His despight to God whom he would have most dishonoured by his chiefe and next servants of whō he justly expecteth most honour and service if hee can bring it about none shall betray the Sonne of God but his owne Disciple and none shall so much pull downe the kingdome of Christ as the master builders that should set it up The hight of the starres his policy hath taught him that if he can cast them downe hee throweth many downe with them if he can winne Aaron he is sure of all the people to make and worship the Calfe they are Leaders if he can mislead them hee misleadeth a multitude in every one of them they are Shepheards if hee smite them with his taile the sheepe are scattered They are Standard bearers if he can cast downe the Standard the bands are soone defeated Cedars fall not alone but many shrubs are crushed with their fall Besides hee knoweth their fals are more scandalous more exemplary and that they who in goodnesse will neither follow rule nor example will make their example in evill a rule sufficient Besides he knoweth that as a man falling from a great hight seldome riseth againe or not without great hurt so these falling from holy and heavenly doctrine to humane constitutions to externall ceremonies and worldly contentments seldome or never rise to any good service but prove greatest enemies of all To teach the starres watchfulnesse against this sly busie wrigling taile of the dragon which maketh the lives of godly Ministers very troublesome Q. How may wee prevent the hurt from them Ans. 1. By preparing ' for persecution and triall 2 Tim 2. 3. suffer afflictions as a good souldier of Jesus Christ. Act. 20. 24. Paul was ready to goe to Jerusalem though nothing but bonds did await him The starre keepeth his place be it never so much beset with cloudes and windes and tempests forecast then the first in any storme against the Church is the sincere preacher he is in the foreward and face of the enemy 2. Love not the world deny thy selfe let the world be crucified to thee thou to the world else wert thou a companion of the Apostles as Demas or an Apostle or Disciple at the side of Christ the taile of the dragon will cast thee to the earth why else did learned men change with the times 3. Establish thy selfe in the truth and see thou beest well grounded and able to hold the truth against errours false doctrine heresies which are a part of the taile of the dragon look into the heresies and errours of the time as physitions study the nature and describe the work of poysons not to teach them but to teach how to avoid them So heresies of Popery must be studied not to be received and supped up but to be damned and refuted Many reade Popish bookes and erronious schoolemen and are turned into that they reade as poyson drunke turnes the body unto it selfe 2. Settle thy selfe in love of truth else maist thou easily be given up to strong delusions see 2 Thess. 2. 10. and Marke 10. 21. 4. Content not thy selfe to be well read and seen in the Scriptures nor to shine in light of knowledge and pure doctrine nor in seemely sober and civill conversation but labour especially to make thine owne Election sure for the dragon can cast downe none of the elect no not the weakest of them whereas he prevaileth against strong Cedars of most excellent common graces who are called to the meanes but not of purpose Rom. 8. 28. 5. Pray unto the Lord to uphold thee for what art thou to him whose taile can cast downe the third part of the starres if his taile be so huge what is the bignesse and strength of his bulke or what is the silly woman or any of her sonnes to such a monster pray therefore that Iesus Christ would take thee in amongst the starres into his right hand the hand of protection and safety the hand which is stronger than all out of which hand the dragon cannot take them To hearers learne hence to pray earnestly for their Ministers and afford them all the strength they can against this monstrous dragon whose incessant labour is to throw them downe for prayer is a strong bul warke a guard of men cannot make them so safe as the prayers of Gods people Peter Acts 12 by this meanes was saved from the dragons taile when in likelihood an army of a million of men could not have rescued him this made the Apostles every where beg prayers of the faithfull Faile thou in this and thou sinnest against God in ceasing to pray for them 2. Thou makest thy selfe guilty of the troubles of thy teacher 3. Thou art often denyed comfort in the Ministery and they that should speake to the hearts of Gods people speake often to grieve and gall them because thou prayest not for them to speake as they ought Take no offence to see many learned men once zealous preachers fall ex orbe in orbem out of their orbe and heavenly motion to the world and secular affaires It was before prophesied by Christ Matth. 24. 29. and Rev. 6. 13. Starres fell unto earth as a fig-tree casts her figs in a mighty winde the blustring storme and winde of temptation shake many a fig-tree and stripeth them of their unripe figges and unsound fruit when we see such woefull sights wee may say to thē as Absalon to Thamar defiled and defloured by Ammon Hath Ammon met with thee 2 Sam. 13. 20. so surely the dragon hath met with them hee ought them a spight and payed them a piece of his taile hath light on them and smitten them to the earth And much lesse marvell if many which seemed good and zealous hearers and shined in the firmament of the Church as starres of lesser magnitude have fallen from their beginnings as weary of the good way for if the dragon cast downe so many teachers with his taile what heaps of common professors in the visible Church may we conceive he throweth downe from heaven to earth To the resisters and opposers of godly Ministers good Preachers what art thou that createst trouble and art casting downe the starres so farre as lyeth in thy power but a piece of the taile of the dragon Such as Alexander the Coppersmith and Elimas that resisted Paul called by him the childe of the devill And what art thou doing but easing the dragon and saving him a labour art thou afraide the dragons taile cannot cast downe starres enough without thy helpe or what a needlesse labour
hee persecuted now the dragon standeth before him inwardly buffetting him with temptations and outwardly setting a number of dragons and generation of Vipers to sting him with whippings imprisonings stonings and all deadly persecutions and what godly Minister can avoid the winnowings of the dragon 3. Let a private man sit as Israel in Aegypt and favour the Aegyptian Idols hee may enjoy the flesh-pots and favour of Aegypt but let him once speake of the true service of GOD and of departing from those men and manners Pharaoh that dragon and all his people persecute them with all barbarous cruelty Be thou never so private if thou givest thy name to God and take upon thee with the profession the practise of sound religion Looke now what way thou canst thou shalt finde the dragon before thee Begin to build thee a spirituall house for the LORD and looke for as many dragons to stand before thee as Nehemiah had in the repairing of the walles of IERVSALEM Here are two worthy questions 1. How I may know the dragon standeth before me 2. How I may stand before the dragon 1. To know that the dragon standeth before thee attempting any good thou shalt discerne it 1. By secret fraud or 2. By hellish and open slanders By both these here he standeth before the woman by both he stood before the seed of the woman as well in Peters friendly perswasion Master pity thy selfe as in Iudas in betraying him and thus also against all her seed as for example 1 So long as hee can he will oppresse cunningly and craftily as a very good friend discouraging the practice of piety hiding his homes for so long as he can he will not be accused of open tyranny See it in some instances 1. He commeth to a man loking towards religion telleth him it is too heavy a yoak for him it will not be for his ease to undergoe so strict a course as will make his life but uncomfortable strip him of all his liberty why should you not favour your self as if the dragon whose intention is to devoure did above all desire the ease and comfort of a mans life but Christs counsell against the dragon is to beare his yoak for it is easie and light and all the wayes of wisedome are the wayes of pleasure Now the dragon is before thee 2. But what if you should set your hand to the Plough and looke back were you not in farre worse case than before better you had never knowne the truth than to forsake the holy commandement as if the dragon were an enemy to Apostasie and backsliding but the dragon is apparently before thee in that he would have thee cast off all care of religion by that argument whereby Christ spurreth and inciteth it 3. Hee would have him shew himselfe a wise man and not set himselfe against a streame doe Rulers and rich men so and why shall hee joyne to a few poore and simple men that are every where contemned and condemned of indiscretion perhaps of hypocrisie as if true wisedome were not tied to the perfect way whether many or few great ones or meane ones walke it it for Christ saith that for the most part the poore receive the Gospel and the Apostle that not many rich Now is the dragon before thee 4. He will have him shew himselfe a peaceable man oh the peace of the Church is to bee tendred and turbulent spirits are dangerous which stand upon such nice points busie themselves with things above their reach a peaceable man will take things as he findeth them and will doe what he may whē he cannot doe what he would as if the onely make-baite in the world were so set for peace or as if his whole drift herein were not to separate peace from truth which last God hath magnified above all things and therefore above peace 5. Hee hath a great care of his good name hee would not have him by any means undertake or goe on in any course that should savour of curiosity or by which they should be counted singular for then he were undone and could never recover the disgrace and reproach of it as if himselfe were not the author and devisor of all reproaches cast upon the way of God and the accuser of the brethren but the dragon standeth before thee to hinder selfe-deniall which is the first thing to be done of him that will be a Disciple 6 He would have him a good husband and thriving in the world not any where to interrupt his calling or takings by reading the Scripture and hearing sermons on the weeke dayes or by such strictnesse on the Sabbath as not to serve his customers then as on the weeke dayes as if hee did not intend in al this that by winning the world they should lose their soules And surely lamentable experience sheweth how that the dragon by such sugred words and perswasions stood before numbers who have looked backe and runne backe to the filthinesse of the world and now imbrace such a course as may be fit with the grace of the times the favour of men the furtherance of their outward estates and their owne ease II. But if by fraudulent and underhand meanes he cannot break off good beginnings he turneth him to open and hellish slanders and accusations in which hee sheweth his blacknesse against all sorts for 1. Let a godly Magistrate persist in his zealous care to reforme abuses the dragon standeth before him as before Moses and Aaron and saith You take too much upon you and perhaps writes a letter of accusation as did Rehum and Shimshai and their companions against Iehoshua and Zerubbabel and his Captaines to the King Ezra 4. 9. 2. Let a Minister proceed in his faithfull performance suppose him a Prophet Amos himselfe shall be accused by the dragon Amazia that he preached against the King and the Land is not able to beare his words Chap. 7. 9. and Ieremy is a factious and turbulent man contentious with the whole earth suppose him an Apostle Paul and Silas must bee brought before the Governours and exclamed on as men troubling the City exclamed for preaching ordinances not lawfull to be received and teaching men to worship God contrary to law Suppose him the most shining light in the Church the dragon not able to resist the light of God in him will fall to plaine railing as the Pelagians called Augustine Cultorem doemonum August contra Iul. lib. 3. cap. 18. What execrable and horrible slanders the Popish dragons have spewed out against our Churches in generall and the famous speciall instruments of Gods glory Wickliffe Hus Luther Calvin Beza Tindal were as infinite as hatefull to recite and when Satan ceaseth to stand before the woman such horrible reproaches of godlinesse shall cease and not before And what marvell if it be so with the servants when if our Master Christ himselfe shall cast out devils the dragon dare say It is by Belzebub
in common but not in respect of invisible bands and grace in any particular member 3. They may prevaile for a time to molest many members of the Church but never finally to waste and destroy the whole Church 4. They may prevaile in temporals by which GOD will not have the peace and victory of the Church measured but can never prevaile against the salvation and sound grace of any member 5. Let us not be daunted at the forces and winnings of Antichrist nor stand amazed at his strength I say confidently could wee be daunted at our owne sinnes which are his strength of all enemies wee need least feare him for 1. Hee is sentenced to destruction Gods curse hath blasted him 2. Our Michael hath merited and atchieved victory over him and hath begun it in us by detecting him and though he give us not victory all at once yet he will not give him over till he have utterly abolished him 3 Antichrist is strong and mighty but 1. It is but for the time of his reprieve which time of God when it commeth Gideon and an handfull of men shall prevaile against an host of Mideanites lying like grasse on the ground Iudg. 7. 12. 2 All his power shall turne against him 3 The Church is still stronger than he for they are strongest with whom the Lord is who wants no Armies or Hosts of Creatures to save or smite by 4. Antichrist gets no victory which he shall hold God may by him bring the Church low to teach them dutie and then raise them againe as Israel can learne that in Babylon which they cannot in Sion but Babel must be destroyed and the King of Babel stript naked to Gods wrath for ever so of this Westerne and spirituall Babylon and the head thereof they shall all goe into perdition Now this is a ground of consolation to all true-hearted Christians both in respect of the Church in generall and in respect of their owne speciall condition For the Church in generall no attemps of the dragon and his Angels can overthrow the Church of God Zech. 12. 3. Shee is an heavy stone to lift at if all the people of the earth bee gathered against her they shall onely teare themselves in pieces and how can it be otherwise for 1. They have the power and favour of the King for them and what subject dare stand out against them And blessed is that people whose GOD is the Lord Psal. 144. 15. for though none be so assaulted none are so protected none so victorious 2. So long as the Lords counsell must stand the Church cannot fall Prov. 19. 21. many devises are in lewd mens hearts but the counsell of the Lord must stand who thinkes thoughts of peace and safety to his people 3. So long as the Lord breakes the counsell of the heathen and enemies and ruleth in the midst of his enemies we need not much feare the plots the power the pride the hopes of wicked mē who wait upō lying vanities they may consult against the life of the innocent but til the time be come wherein God cals forth his servants to glorifie him in suffering they cannot touch a haire of their heads they may vow not to eate nor drinke till they have slaine Paul Acts 23. 22. but they could not touch him as they did with the Head so may they with the body they tooke counsell to cast him downe an hill but hee made void their counsell and found a way to passe through the midst of them all for his time was not come Luke 4. 30. 4. In the greatest confusions of the earth when the very foundations seeme to be cast downe and the wicked seeme to carry all and say we have prevailed yet now while they have the Church under they cannot hold it under but now faith prevailes and gloriously riseth unto victory could they hold under our Head or hinder his powerfull resurrection no more can they the happy resurrection of the Church out of the grave of death and darknesse but after two dayes hee will revive it and in the third day he will raise it Hos. 6. 2. The dry and dead bones scattered shall live and bee covered with sinewes and flesh and skinne which lay drie and dispersed in the open field of their captivity Ezek. 37 6. and therefore as our Head triumphed gloriously over the grave and death so doth his Church even in the greatest afflictions Mica 7. 8. Rejoyce not against me O mine enemie though I fall I shall rise when I sit in darknesse the Lord shall bee a light unto mee The Church denies not but she may be cast downe but not cast off she denies not but she may sit in the darke but not without all light shee denies not but that God himselfe may afflict her and shee feele his wrath because she hath sinned but onely for a time till hee come to put a difference betweene her and the enemies and then the scoale shall be changed the enemies shall come into her place and shall be covered with shame and trodden as the mire in the street that is utterly confounded and despised How hath the Lord commented this our Text and observation in all the Countries round about us What hath the Spanish Inquisition which hath consumed many thousands of the Saints destroyed the Church No it hath but watred it with blood and the devillish cruelty of it hath made them an hatefull nation in all the parts of the world Did their French Massacre destroy all as they thought when thirty thousand Protestants were murdered against all lawes oathes and promises no here were the boughs lopped but the root remained and within few monthes so sprouted that a mighty army in defence of the Protestants drew that mighty King to such dishonourable conditions of peace as he never enjoyed To come to our selves In the yeare 88. when the great Armado came which the proud enemy called the inuincible Navie to destroy the mother and children and to bring to utter desolation both the Church and kingdome and take possession of all could they conquer yea though their treachery was not lesse than their power and their advantage no lesse upon an unprovided people deluded at that time by their pretensed propositions of peace No but as they came out one way against God so God chased them an hundred wayes and made their confusion the stupor and admiration of all the world In the yeare 1605. when our Romish Babylonians prepared that infernall furnace to destroy the name and mention of our religion and to turne all into a popish Chaos and confusion as neare as they were what effected they did not Gods power and Gods curse upon them and their wicked counsels overtake them in their hellish enterprises against his owne religion who ever saw Hamans device more sensibly falling upon his owne head When the Aegyptians saw Gods power against them in their enterprises against Israel they could confesse the Lord
Spirit in his motions but resist and quench them nor in Gods house the Church which they care not for though God bee there specially present nor in their servants and friends who have the promise of his presence if two or three consent in any good thing but hate them and all that love God or speake of his name least of all can they abide his presence comming to judgement 2. How many in so great light walke in the dark worse than the Gentiles most of whom were more just in their dealings more respective of their oaths more sober more temperate more chaste than thousands of deboiste drunkards filthy whore-masters and foule swines whose damnation will be heavier than the heathens it shall be easier for them than for these in the day of the Lord. 3. What a number stand out against Christ as First they that stand not with him Matth. 12. 30. Those that gather not with him doe scatter as our neutrals mungrils lookers on who thinke they can bee of neither part which is impossible thou that art not the Kings friend art his enemie Doest thou not promote the Gospell and therein the state and right of Jesus Christ thou art then against it If being called thereunto thou imployest not thy gifts to win men out of their sinnes and to gaine them to the faith thou standest against Christ and manifestly upholdest the state of the dragon Secondly those that stand against him being opposite to the Ministerie to the pure worship of God c. resisters of the graces of his servants strong limbs and supporters of Antichrist Masse-mongers Antichristian Captaines and savage persecutors of true religion This is the first sort of rules The second is of such as shew the presence of a stronger than the dragon which is Michael onely One tryall is repentance onely that looseth the snare of the devill 2 Tim. 2. 26 It is true that so long as sinne is present in us Satan shall never be cast out of all power in us but if once sinne by repentance be deposed from the raigne of it though not from all presence then is Satan cast out of his full power and as sinne can never get the dominion againe no more can the devill Another sure note is faith which is our victory and casts out the dragon as also brings Christ into the soule who dwelleth in our hearts by faith Eph 3. 17. Get assurance of faith and the dragon is cast out and get increase of faith for the Disciples of Christ could not cast out devils Mat. 17. 20. not for want of faith but for the weaknesse of it Cast into the earth The third thing in the overthrow of the dragon assigneth the place into which he was cast namely into the earth and that for two reasons 1. To manifest and clear the certainty of his overthrow and the Churches victory as Goliah was seene to be overthrowne when David threw him downe to the ground 2. And more specially to shew who they bee whom the devill now tyrannizeth over Hee was thrown out of the boūds of the true Church now he exerciseth his rage in the earth that is among reprobates carnall and earthly minded men whether heathens without the pale of the Church or carnall Gospellers who are within her lappe but rejecting the power of grace sticke to earthly profits courses affections amongst all these the dragon still domineereth and ruleth them all at his wil who reject the rule of God and his Sonne Jesus Christ. Quest. Why was he cast into the earth and not into hell if the Lord could doe it why did hee leave his worke imperfect Answ. 1. Our Lord Jesus Christ wanted then no power nor now doth lacke might to doe it but can tread downe Satan every moment to nothing Neither did Christ leave his worke imperfect but on the Crosse performed all that was required either for the full delivery of his Chosen or for the finall victory over all his enemies but his heavenly wisedome putteth forth this power not all at once but by degrees and in some measure of time which at length is to take full and perfect effect for Christ must tread all his enemies under his feet and they must become his footstoole 1 Cor. 15. 2. This place speaketh not of an absolute ejection out of the Church for Satan was afterward let loose for a thousand yeares but of a limited restraint of him First to a certaine time and place that hee could not oppresse the young and tender Virgin of Christ either by upholding heathenish Idolatry or by hindring the free course of the Gospell and religion of Jesus Christ and Secondly to a certaine measure for he was not so cast out of the Church as that hee ceased to molest and tempt the godly or that he spared to doe what he could to hinder and disgrace the Christian Religion but he was so farre cast out as that hee could not exercise his whole and former power either in violence of temptation or recover so soveraigne authority among the heathens as a little before hee had exercised Quest. But had it not been better for the Church that the Lord Jesus had cast him downe into hell and confined him there Answ. 1. Satan is already cast into hell and there reserved in chaines of darkenesse to the judgment of the last day 2 Pet. 2. and Iude 6. But that is by the generall sentence of God upon him for his first Apostasie which our Text aymeth not at which is a speciall sentence and judgement in one particular Again that generall sentence is now in execution upon him but not fully and perfectly till the day of judgement till which time for the revenge of the wicked world God suffers the evill spirits to range as Lyons to the hurt of men 2. It is not prejudiciall but profitable to the godly that Sathan is cast into the earth and not shut up in hell Not prejudiciall to the elect for hee prevaileth onely against the wicked called here the earth into which he is cast It is not denyed but that hee may and doth molest the godly but his molestation hinders them not but hasteneth them to their happinesse It is profitable for the Church sundry wayes that God still permitteth Sathan some power in the earth 1. That wee might see how strong and furious our adversary is and what need wee have of Gods power to restraine him 2. To manifest the glory of God both in the admirable confusion of this strong enemy and in the no lesse powerfull defence and protection of the Elect. 3. To shake us out of pride security and forgetfulnesse of our selves and our estate who are in daily encounter against the Dragon 4. To quicken and excite our prayers faith watchfulnesse which wee would easily give over if we had no tempter or enemy Note from this that the devill exerciseth no dominion but in and among wicked men For hee is cast
out of the Church into the earth and there among earthly and carnall men holdeth his power still Ephes. 2. 2. The Prince that ruleth in the aire worketh among the sonnes of disobedience 2 Thes. 2. 9. Sathan worketh in Antichrist by all deceiveablenesse of unrighteousnesse in them that perish 2 Cor. 4. 4. The god of this world blindeth the mindes of infidels or unbeleevers And why 1. Sathans raigne is in the reigne of sin that is his scepter a wicked heart in which sinne raigneth is his chaire of estate But sinne raignes not in the elect that are under grace Rom. 6. 14. 2. Sathan being the Prince of darknesse rules in the kingdome of darknesse whence wicked spirits are called rulers of the darknesse of this world Ephes. 6. 12. The devill is the father of all spirituall darknesse of lies heresies false doctrines false worship and all workes of darknesse This is the world of darknesse in which hee ruleth as a king in his Kingdome But the godly are gotten out of this Egypt out of the reach of this hellish Pharaoh and are gotten into Goshen the Church where light is Ephes. 5. 8. Ye were once darknesse but now are light in the Lord. 3. Sathan is the father of sinne and sinne is the mother of death by which necessary connexion appeares who are his subjects over whom hee holdeth his full and absolute power to weet a world of dead men dead in trespasses and sinnes destitute of the life and Spirit of God and as dead men laid and buryed in the earth among these hee ruleth As the demoniake in our Saviours time lived among the graves and there tyrannized so doth Sathan being cast out into the earth which is as another Golgatha But the godly are quickned by Christ being formerly dead in trespasses and live now the life of the Sonne of God and have part in the first resurrection Gal. 2. 20. And so are exempted from the power of Sathan Which is a ground of comfort to all true hearted Christians that stand in the spirituall combate 1. Thou fightest against a conquered and bound enemy who is cast out of all thy Lords dominions 2. Hee is cast into the earth and keepeth state in the world as the god of the world but thou art called out of the world and brought from the earth Object If hee be cast out how comes it to passe that I am so afflicted with horrible hellish and violent temptations Answ. 1. The Dragon is not cast out of all power till hee bee cast into hell but hee is cast out of full power in the godly 2. There is a reserved wrigling power of the Dragon which may assault thee but hee shall never hurt thee that art one of Gods chosen neither by his temptation nor persecution For first though they may afflict and exercise thee yet all the gates of hell cannot overcome or extinguish thy faith Secondly though they may trouble thee and hinder thee in the way as the Moabites did Israel by their wiles yet can they not in the end of it which is life and glory Thirdly though they may hinder the sense and comfort and joy of thy salvation yet can they not the right nor assured hope of thy happinesse Object I finde these temptations prevaiâ—e in mee and if the devill raigne in sinne I feare he is not cast out of mee Answ. There is the least feare of that sinne that is most feared The feare of sinne keepes downe the raigne of it But for the strengthening of such as are in combate we must know that the best have sinne but sinne hath not them the best slip and fall but lye not in falls the best do the acts of sinne but not habitually they trade not nor walke in sinnes at least with delight as men in a pleasant way the best have flesh but walke not according to flesh And therefore although thou findest sinne present with thee yet if thou canst finde the power of it weakened if thou sometimes sinnest but art so farre from tumbling and trading in sinne as that thou hatest what thou doest all is safe the dragon is cast out for all that 2. Here is a rule of tryall to know our estate whether wee belong to heaven or are yet in the earth under the dominion of Sathan If Sathan uphold his power and state in sinne and unrighteousnesse within thy heart thou art apparently in the earth and of the earth Christ hath no part in thee nor thou in him Art thou an enemy to grace to the doctrine of grace Art thou a stubborne and obstinate sinner an enemy to the perswasions of the Word and Spirit a sonne of disobedience a rebell against all thou hearest Art thou a lover of thy sinnes an hater of them that hate and discover them Art thou of the Dragons trade and walkest in fraud lying accusing and envying Gods children Dost thou cast thy selfe out of the Church and wilfully excommunicate and separate thy selfe from God from his house and worship from his Saints and people Now this doctrine tells thee that for these accursed qualities the devill himselfe was cast out by Christs victory and so shalt thou as an enemy of Christ shall Christ cast him out and keepe thee in who resemblest him no confounded shall ye be together and eternally excommunicate from God and his Church 3. This is a ground of instruction if Sathan bee once cast out to keepe him out and let him enter no more When Christ cast out a devill he said Go out of him and enter into him no more So hee never recovereth his power against the Church againe being once cast into the earth Apostasie and revolt from the truth once received gives him a stronger and surer possession then before For he never comes againe but hee brings seaven worse spirits then himselfe And now seeing that Sathan is cast out of our Church into the earth let us not turne to worldly rudiments and that earthly religion and doctrine of Popery and Antichristian idolatry which is from earth set up and upheld by earthly power and policie thrusting it selfe on the world by serpentine craft lying pretenses of miracles martyrdome concord of doctors perpetuall succession from the Apostles c. But let the Dragon rage and dominere in the earth whither hee is cast and in that fleshly doctrine which carrieth away earthly and unstable men Let him make spoile in his owne dominion amongst Papists and Idolaters and hypocrites and atheists Let us keepe that pretious truth which is committed to us and hold fast that which Michael hath wonne for us shall wee runne after the dragon cast into the earth Consider hereunto 1. How can that be a religion of God that openeth a wide gate to all manner of hatefull and unnaturall sinnes by licenses pardons before and after sanctuaries c. that exempts subjects from lawes obedience oathes and allegiance to Princes that under pretence of Christ
place nor feare their forces in thy Lords quarrell nor basely stoope to honour ungodly persons for private ends nor shew a willing minde to repent of any thing well done This daunts the Dragon and wicked men and brings much honour to our honourable profession And his angels were cast out with him The fourth generall in this verse is what company was cast out with the Dragon namely his angels By the angels of the Dragon wee understand 1. All those wicked persons by whom the devill putteth forth his power against the Church as wicked angels wicked tyrants wicked teachers and all wicked men and agents 2. All wicked meanes and instruments by which hee had executed his malice against the woman as the power of his Cesars the policy and counsell of his prudent Senators the sophistry of his hereticall teachers the sorcery of his idolatrous priests and oracles All these and the like meanes by which the Dragon set up and held up his rule in earth were cast into the earth whence they were taken And by casting out of them wee meane not a totall ejection from all molestation of the Church but such a breaking of their power as they could never prevaile against the salvation of any member of the Church neither against the happy proceedings of the Christian religion in the infancy of the Church at which age our text aimeth Where the Dragon is cast out all his angels are cast out with him 1. Ioh. 4. 4. Little children yee are of God and have overcome them whom every spirit that confesseth not Christ every enemy of Christ. 1. If the head be cast out how can the members thinke to stay If the Generall of the field be cast to the earth how can the confused and stragling army hope to prevaile When David overcame Goliah hee foiled the whole host of the Philistines so as Israel fell upon them and slew them so this sonne of David overthrowing the hellish Goliah chased all his angels and forces with him 2. The same justice layeth hold on principals and accessaries In the Dragons angels were first the same enmity against the woman that was in the Dragon Gen. 3. 15 I will put enmity betweene thy seed and her seed as betweene thy selfe and her Secondly the same desert and merit for the angels fought against the woman as well as the Dragon vers 7. The messengers of Sathan cease not to buffet the Saints as Paul Thirdly the same sentence and execution against the angels as against their head the Dragon Matt 25. 41. prepared for the devill and his angels both issuing from the justice of God who spares not the Angels that sinned 2. Pet. 2. 4. 3. The perfection of Michaels power cannot but encounter and conquer as well the angels and agents of the Dragon as the Dragon himselfe The power of his God-head is a full store-house to minister unto him all fitnesse and furniture to encounter all the agents and angels of the Dragon The truth whereof wee shall easily discerne if we cast our eyes upon the chiefe organs and instruments of the dragon called his angels whom our Michael hath cast out and made his footstoole The first are heretickes and false teachers and these angels of the dragon transforme themselves as if they were Angels of light but Michael the true Doctor of his Church casteth them out and raiseth up Pastors according to his owne heart in their stead so that the elect shall not bee seduced by them This is a fruit of his powerfull ascension Ephes. 4. 10. 11. The second sort of the dragons angels are tyrants and wretced persecutors of the truth and these stoutly and incessantly fight against Michael But Christ the true King of his Church resisteth and confoundeth them by the rod of his power and instead of them raiseth us Kings and Princes to bee nursing fathers and mothers to the Church Thirdly wicked men and hypocrites are angels of the dragon and under the name and colours of Christ fight against Christ but cannot prevaile for Michael is the true Sampson who with the jaw bone of his owne mouth smites them downe heapes upon heapes Fourthly the great angell of all under the dragon is that great Antichrist who now sits at Rome and hath many yeares furiously fought against the whole Kingdome of Christ but our Michael is well appointed against him for hee blasteth him with the breath of his mouth and will consume him with the brightnesse of his comming and the time hasteneth wherein hee shall be cast out of the Church as dung of the earth 4. The perfection of Michaels victory argueth all the angels of the dragon to bee cast out as well as himselfe For first otherwise the little stone had not broken to pieces all the kingdomes opposite to it selfe as the prophesie is Dan. 2. 45. But it hath broken the whole kingdome of the dragon by setting up and upholding a kingdome of grace the least lowest and weakest of whose subjects are too strong for the whole gates of hell to prevaile against Secondly Michael had not perfected our salvation had he not perfected his owne victory in the totall abolition of his enemies and in leaving no hurtfull thing in all the mountaine of his holinesse But do we not see many angels of the dragon unconquered many false teachers tyrants persecutors haters of the truth papists and the great Antichrist that scarce afford the Church any good day nor never cease her vâ—xation how then are all the angels cast out with him I answer 1. They are all cast out already in respect of our head whom they cannot reach now sitting at his Fathers right hand and as to him actually so to us the members virtually and potentially who must needs partake of his victory and tryumph over them all but wee must for the time rest in his most gracious ordination who so communicateth his victory unto us as wee must receive it first by faith and then by fruition first in hope and then by sense first in part and then in perfection 2. They are all cast out already in respect of the sentence which is past on them all but he waites a fit time of execution when the just and full time of the ripenesse of sinne and judgement is come when hee will be sure to recompence the flownesse of his comming with weight of revenge and if any of the dragons angels escape freer in this world than other a greater vexation belongs unto them hereafter 3. The Lord hath cast out all enemies so as may stand both with the freedome of his justice as also with the time of his patience and connivence both to cleare his righteousnesse in revenging and to make them inexcusable the former in that he was so slow to wrath the latter in that they foreslowed their amendment 4. Michael hath cast out all the dragons angels in respect of the Church not from vexing but from hurting
faith in that diabolicall meanes nor farther than thou bewrayest distrust infidelity contempt and rebellion against God as Eliah said to Ahaziah Is it because there is no God in Israel that thou goest to Baalzebub the god of Ekron 2 Kings 1. 3. 3. It is a signe of a man or woman in a woefull estate that seeketh to witches First hee is an unbeleever if the word had prevailed to heale his infidelitie he would not seeke to Witches faith makes no such haste Secondly hee is one that carelesly or maliciously rejects the Gospell and therefore God gives him over to manifest and open contempt of him Pharaoh despising the Word is given over to bee deluded by Sorcerers Saul for disobedience to the Word is given over to seeke to Witches he did it not before God was gone from him see 2 Thess. 2. 10. 11. Thirdly he is one whose sin and judgement is ripe as wee see in Saul Pharaoh and Manasses who for conspiring with devils named in the Text as an outragious and transcendent sinne was deprived of his Kingdome bound in fetters and carryed to Babylon 4. The helpe thou câ—nâ—â— get from them is not comparable to the hurt by them for First the devill seldome cures the body but hee kils the soule is hee not a devill as well curing as killing Secondly hee seldome removes the evill either farre or long but sometimes returns it againe in some other kinde or person in children servants or cattell Hence is the common observation that such persons never thrive after it but all goeth backe with them Thirdly if thou shouldst get good by theÌ„ yet know 1. Thou must not judge of an action by the successe but by the rule 2. Thou maist not doe evill that good may come of it 3 It were but as a robber should rufsle and live gallantly by taking of purses 5. Consider this never did good and religious man in Scripture seek to a Witch and what a madnesse is it to forsake the Author of life and follow the author of death and if hee be of the father the devill that doth his workes what art thou or what canst thou thinke of thy selfe Lastly here is a use of consolation If salvation bee the Lords the Church shall not perish but indure safe so long as the Lords salvation indureth 1. The rocke of salvation is founded in heaven not to bee shaken by the forces of earth and hell 2. Wee have a strong city salvation hath God set for wals and Bulwarks Esa. 26. 1. Hee that must scale these wals must first scale heaven it selfe and seeing the Lord hath promised to bee a wall of fire round about Jerusalem Zech. 25. how can the enemy make an inrode or incursion 3. All Satanicall and Antichristian forces must combine and plot in vaine to roote out the people of God from the earth they can assoone hinder the Sunne in his course and turne back the whirlewinde into his place as turne away the Lords salvation from his Church Oh but wee see many potent enemies and mighty forces and strong armies levyed by Antichrist and his Princes against the little flocke of Christ and we see no helpe no likely power to keepe from making havocke of all I answer I. Salvation is the Lords who is more mighty to save than they to spoile else would they soone prove too puissant for the little city of God 2 Thou seest no helpe yet is it not farre off Psalm 85. 9. surely his salvation is neare them that feare him that glory may dwell in our Land 3. It shall bee put forth seasonably and shall not tarry Esa. 46. 13. The time hasteneth when the Church shall sing Now is salvation in heaven now hath the Lord manifested his salvation in his Church in the overthrow of Antichrist And strength and the kingdome of our God These are the two other Attributes ascribed to God the giver of victory By strength is meant the mighty arme of GOD which hath two properties of power the former to sustaine and beare up all things so long as hee will have them to bee The latter to subdue all contrary things to his will and power For this strength must prevaile against all adversary power and can be overcome of none The right hand of the Lord bringeth mighty things to passe Psalm 118. 16. partly in the world partly in the Church called out of the world of which latter our Text properly speaketh By Kingdome in Scripture is meant two things 1. The absolute soveraignty of God over all things to whom appertaine all kingdomes this is called the kingdome of power and appropriated to God The Kingdome is the Lords that is originally and in his owne right all other in the creature is soveraignty derived and delegate Dan. 2. 27. 2. That speciall administration and government which hee exerciseth in setting up and upholding his Church at which our Text aimeth The difference betweene this and the former is In that we are all by nature in this onely by grace in that wee onely live and injoy the benefit of creatures in this we live happily and enjoy the benefit of new creation in redemption and sanctification Now whereas this speciall kingdome is either of grace here or glory hereafter the former is here meant even that kingdome of grace which the dragon specially opposeth who resisteth not so much the kingdome of power nor at all the Kingdome of glory but most fiercely assaileth the kingdome of grace as is plainely convinced by the particle Now is strength and the Kingdome of our GOD in heaven In that the Church rejoyceth that now the Lord hath put forth his strength in the overthrow of the enemies and set up his owne kingdome where the dragon and his angels had ruled in darknesse Idolatry cruelty and tyranny we learne that this Saints ought to rejoyce when they see Gods Kingdome set up and prevaile against the dragon and his angels Rev. 11. 15. When the seventh Angel blew the Trumpet there were great voyces in heaven that is the militaÌ„t Church saying The kingdoms of this world are become our Lords his Christs These were loud voyces of joy and praise that the kingdoms of the earth were converted to Christ and because Christ in his Gospel raigned by the Princes among his their subjects And indeed a good heart seeing Jesus Christ manifesting his royall administration and thereby taken up with sense and feeling of Gods goodnesse to his Church cannot conceale nor containe this joy but must vent and expresse it as Iethro Exod. 18. 9. rejoyced for all the goodnesse the Lord did for Israel he inwardly rejoyced he confessed it with his mouth vers 10. and afterward offered sacrifices to God for his mercy in delivering Israel from Pharaohs bondage which mercy hee twice expresseth And David seeing the forwardnesse of the people offering freely to the Temple rejoyced exceedingly and blessed God before all the congregation 1
Sinne in his allurements 3. Afflictions and rebukes for the Name of Christ and for well-doing All overcome by the power of Christ in his members 1. A mighty worke of his power was that he was able to foyle temptations and stand against all hellish powers so as when Satan came he found nothing in him Even so the power of Christ wherever it is puts forth it selfe against Satans kingdome the strong man is cast out by a stronger than hee Doest thou chase Satan afore thee and the whole band of his temptations so as though thou canst not bee free from the molestation of his assaults yet thou art free from the seduction and persistest in thy goodnesse here is the power Christ if Satan bee trodden under our feet it is the God of peace that doth it These adversaries are so mighty in strength and subtilty that no power but the power of Gods might can resist them But where the devill triumpheth and holdeth a man captive at his will when as the great Centurion he saith to his slave Doe this and hee doth it sweare and raile and whore and drinke and lie and deceive and men doe so the power of Christ is farre off unlesse for revenge 2. Another enemy is our owne sinnes and lusts in the subduing of which wee may espie the power of Christ. Canst thou finde the evils of thy heart and life conquered infirmities vanquished the power of sinne daily weakned and foyled sinne cast out if not in respect of presence yet of power that the raigne and dominion of it is gone here is the power of Christ for no other power can put sinne to death but the power of Christs death Contrarily where sinne is not disarmed but the body of it stands united compacted not wounded to death where secret sinnes are allowed where lusts are alive and cherished where worldly pleasures profits fashions are followed with a full strength where men willingly cast themselves into the occasions of sinne here is no saving power of Christ in conversion and change for all Christs power is set for the overthrow of sinne it set himselfe free from all corruptions and sinfull infirmities and so his members 3. The last enemy are afflictions for Christ and well-doing Canst thou beare the worst troubles for Christ and bee baptized with his baptisme canst thou esteeme the rebukes of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Aegypt as Moses Heb. 11 canst thou account losses for Christ thy greatest gaine doest thou not account thy life deare to thee so that thou maist finish thy course with joy Is not all this a divine power that can make thee rejoyce in the Crosse of Christ and joyfully indure the spoyling of thy goods and carry the reproaches of Christ as a Crowne on thy shoulder all which formerly thou fearedst as hell it selfe But where is the power of Christ when every shadow of change is of force to drive men from the profession every damsels speech can terrifie so great a Professor as Peter even to the deniall of his Lord a sleight reproach or nickname can keepe many away from Christ and make many goe away Were the power of Christ present it would indure the Crosse and despise the shame and nothing could separate Now have I discovered the tryals of the power of Christ. If any man have this experience of the mighty power of Christ praise God for it if not pray to have thine eies opened to see the exceeding greatnes of this power of Christ in thy selfe Eph. 1. 19. both in weakning the power of sinne that it may not have dominion over thee and in weakning the presumption of thine own power and strength which overthrows great graces and casts men headlong into fearfull fals as wee see in Peter but let him that stands take heed lest hee fall as also in stablishing the mighty worke of grace in thy soule and whatsoever vertue may accompany thy salvation as knowing that this mighty power of Jesus Christ is put forth first for holinesse and then for happinesse For the accuser of our brethren is cast downe which accused them before our God day and night These words containe a reason why the Church hath with a loud voyce ascribed the honour of salvation and kingdome to the Lord and of power unto Jesus Christ namely because the accuser of the brethren is cast downe Where wee have two things 1. His crimination 2. His dejection In the former part are foure things 1. What are these accusations 2. Who are accused brethren 3. Where before our God 4. When night and day I. These accusations are the objecting of things true or false to the hurt and disgrace of the godly First in true things Satan accuseth them hee espieth their infirmities and noteth even in the best many sinnes and errors which they are guilty of and these hee urgeth and amplifieth against them before God and pleadeth from them their unworthinesse of mercy yea the sinnes which in them are of weaknesse hee amplifieth as if they were sinnes of wickednesse and raigning sinnes and maketh them seem unpardonably hainous and claimeth the justice of the Law and the execution of the curse upon persons so unworthy of life and salvation Secondly these accusations are also of false things For Satan alyer from the beginning deviseth many false calumniations lyes and slanders and casteth them upon the Saints In those Primitive times what an heape of horrible lyes did the devill and his instruments raise against the Saints to incense the Emperours against Christian religion as namely that they were seditious rebellious against government sacrilegious incestuous that they ate raw flesh used libidinous cōmixture in their meetings by night that they worshipped the head of an Asse adored the Sunne and a number more execrable villanies imputed to those poore and innocent lambes led away for such monsters to the slaughter as appeares in Eusebius and Tertullian And to the same purpose hee being still like himselfe hath falsly accused the godly in all ages for seditious meetings nightly and unlawfull conventicles rebellion against Princes unchaste conversings and the like II. Who bee the persons accused Our brethren Wee have shewed it to bee a voyce of a multitude of members of the Church militant upon occasion of a particular victory who stood in neare relation to the afflicted Saints and therefore called them our brethren Brethren are either by birth of the same parents as Cain and Abel or by affinitie of one roote or stocke as Abraham and Lot or by Nation or Countrey as Paul and the Jews Rom. 9. 1. or by profession and communion in one faith and worship as here Quest. Doth Satan accuse none but the godly who are brethren or doth hee not also accuse the wicked and unbeleevers Ans. Hee accuseth the godly to get them condemned but what need hee stand accusing those whose infidelity hath already condemned them as the wicked are Ioh. 3. 18. Hee need
to the death for Christ and his glory Fourthly so perfect is Gods Image on them that the inhabitants of that heaven are without all spot wrincle that is in full sanctification and it is the joy of Saints here that the Church is all faire and no spot is in her both in respect of inchoation and acceptation 3. Another chiefe good thing the mover of their ioy is their happy priviledges with God a taste and beginning of all which the Saints below have to feed their ioy As 1. They are in heaven and Inhabitants of heaven so are wee 2. They raigne as Kings are crowned and have conquered as Kings so we are made Kings to God Rev. 1. 6. are crowned Re. 3. Let none take away thy crowne and are conquerours yea more than conquerours Rom. 8. A conquerour may bee conquered but so cannot wee Onely this they are conquerours in their Countrey we in the way thither 3. They are sonnes of God and heires of the Kingdome so are wee now the sonnes of God onely they appeare so to bee we not yet 1 Iohn 3. 1 2. 4 They drink of the waters of the Well of life and so do we onely they drinke at the Fountaine and Well-head wee at the streames somewhat below 5. Their ioyes are perpetuall the Well is never drawne dry it is a lasting and everlasting ioy from an everliving Fountaine No more shall the Saints in this heaven ever lose their ioyes My joy shall none take away from you Now have I propounded the ioyes fit for an Inhabitant of heaven What an happy thing is it to be free of such a City All other priviledges are chaffe to it all other ioyes bitternesse to it Quest. May we not reioyce in any thing else Answ. 1. Godlinesse denyeth no lawfull delights but giveth both allowance and sweetnesse to them 2. No ioyes are lawfull but such as are moderated guided and subiected to these 3. None but such as are received and used as pledges of these 4. None but such as uphold these in the due measure of their goodnesse and uphold a proportionall affection in us toward these And 5. Are referred unto these as our chieFe ioy and onely beseeming heaven upon earth and heaven above earth Woe to the inhabiters of the earth c. Now followeth the latter fruit of the former victory namely the most grievous plagues and evils inflicted upon the wicked world Where are three things 1. The woe denounced 2. The persons on whom the inhabitants of the earth and sea 3. The reason for the devill is come downe c. Woe It is a Particle in Scripture 1. Of lamentation Lamen 5. 16. Woe unto us that wee have sinned 2. Of commination or threatning and prediction of some wofull imminent evils and events so in this Text it threatneth the iudgement of God upon the wicked world In this use it threatneth sometimes temporall iudgements Mat. 24. Woe to them that give suck in that day Sometimes eternall damnation as to Iudas Mat. 26 24. Woe to that man it had beene good for him that hee had never beene borne and sometimes spirituall plagues and iudgements the ordinary fore-runners of that so it doth here This Text therefore is like that Volume spred before Ezekiel Chap. 2. 10. which was written within and without and there was nothing written but lamentation and mourning and woe Which compared with the former part of the verse teacheth that the Ministers of God must as faithfully deliver the voyces of wo and legall threatnings out of the world as the voyce of ioy and glad tydings of Euangelicall promises and comforts Aarons sonnes in the Law must blow the Trumpets of the Lord to siguifie unto Euangelicall Ministers that they must sound an alarme against all Gods enemies and be at defiance against all sinne according to the Commandement Esa. 58. 1. Cry aloud spare not lift up thy voyce as a Trumpet tell Israel of his sinne and Iudah of his transgression And thus for our example did the Prophets Apostles and the Lord of the holy Prophets Jesus Christ. Eliah tels Ahab to his face that it is hee that troubled Israel Nathan telleth David Thou art the man Iohn Baptist telleth Herod It is not lawfull for thee to have her Act. 2. 24. It was you that crucified the Lord of glory Acts 8. 22. Repent of thy malice and pray if the wickednesse of thy heart may bee forgiven thee Mat. 3. 7. O generation of Vipers who hath forewarned you to fiye from the anger to come Mat. 23. 13. Woe be to you Scribes and Pharises hypocrites for yee will not enter your selves and ye shut the doore against others Verse 33. Serpents and generation of Vipers how will yee flye the damnation to come 1. This is a part of the will of God and it belongs to faithfulnesse to deliver the whole Counsell of God and keepe nothing backe The Embassadour to a Prince must deliver his Masters minde and commission wholy if hee will expect the reward of fathfulnesse 2. This is that part of the Word which is the portion of the greatest part of the world and even of them that live within the visible Church for no naturall man no impenitent person hath any part in any other part of the Word Pro. 26. 3. To the horse belongs a whip and a rod for the fooles backe and as Iehu said to Iehorams servant What hast thou to doe with peace so long as the sinnes of Iezabel remaine so what hath any wicked man to doe with peace of the Gospell so long as hee is in his sinnes Wee may not cast this childrens bread to dogs nor these precious pearles before Swine 3. This is as necessary a part of the Word to salvation as any other neither is there any part fruitfull but by this Can any man heare of pardon that will not heare of his sinne Will any skilfull Chirurgion apply healing Salve to a corrupt and festred wound before hee open and cleanse it And must wee powre oyle into sound parts of men yea or into their wounds before wee have powred in Wine to search them No were we to preach before Kings as Nathan we must preach the Law before pardon The Lord appearing to Elias there was first a mighty strong winde that rent the Rocke and then an earthquake and after that a terrible fire and then came a still voyce in which hee was comfortable Even so when his Ministers by the tempest of the Law have rent the rockie hearts of men and made them at their wits ends that they come trembling and crying with the Iayler Acts 16. Sirs what may I doe to be saved now is a fit season for the voyce of peace and the bindings of the Gospell 4. The whole Scripture doth nothing but separate betweene light and da knesse betweene the Children of the Kingdome and the children of Hell and so must the true handling and application of it sever
Antichristians who are the beast rising out of the earth And they are called inhabitants of the sea for their tumult and incōstancy casting up as the sea nothing but mire and dirt and carryed as waves of the sea by every winde Jude 13. But if any thinke the Evangelist aymeth more distinctly at some particulars I am not ignorant that some by earth understand the common multitude of wicked persons enemies unto Christ and by sea the ecclesiasticall men who have corrupted the earth with bitter brinish and salt doctrine of errors and humane traditions and thus still oppose them But I conceive a further drift of the Spirit of God well suiting to our whole exposition and period of time which this part of the Chapter aymeth at That rather by earth are meant all such nations and Kingdomes of earth subjected to the spirituall whordomes of the dragon so called for their earthly profession affection and practise and by sea the then Roman Empire it selfe so called 1 For the floods of impietie that issued from it as the floods and rivers do all from the sea it was the head of wickednesses 2 For the unbridled rage of it and the unresistable power which was then the great Ocean swelling over all bankes So as the sense seemes to be Wo to the earth and all wicked nations that are enemies to the Church of God but especially wo to the sea the great Empire whose sinnes the dragon hath brought to a great height so as the great mutation of that great estate is now neare and the subversion of the Imperiall and Cesariall power is at hand For now at this time so effectually did the dragon worke in the delusions of Antichrist as that he whose comming was in all deceivablenesse of unrighteousnesse was shortly to swallow up the Imperiall power and so to take him out of the way which stood betweene him and his greatnesse as was formerly prophesied 2 Thes. 2. and not long after accomplished When the Church is happy in the midst of persecutions wicked and earthly men are unhappy and miserable So is it here rejoyce ye heavens but wo to the earth and sea Eccles. 8. 12. 13. Though a sinner do evill an hundred times and his dayes be prolonged yet surely I know that it shal be well with them that feare God which feare before him but it shall not be well with the wicked Esa. 3. 10. Say yee it shal be well to the just but wo to the wicked it shall not be so to him it shal be evill to him the reward of his hands shal be given him Psal. 37. 37. Marke the upright man and behold the just for the end of that man is peace but the transgressors shal be destroyed together One reason hereof is in the text Satan being cast out of the men of the Church gets into the swine of the world and carries them into the lake first of sin then of destruction In their best estate they are Satans possession 2 It must be so by the perpetuall rule of divine justice who neither shuffles good and evill men together as men do nor mistakes persons and actions Among men there is a righteous man to whom it commeth according to the worke of the wicked and the contrary Eccles. 8. 14. But the Lord judgeth with righteous judgement Neither doth he forget any of their workes A wise man that delivers the City by his wisdome may be forgotten among men Eccles. 9. 15. as Ioseph was but the Lord forgets not the goodnesse of his servants nor his enemies sinnes but sets up all on their heads for the day of reckoning and recompense Revel 22. 12. Behold I come quickly and my reward is with me to render to every man according to his workes The just Judge of all the world must do right 3 According to a mans seed time so commonly is his harvest Gal. 6. 7. As a man sowes so must he reape he that sowes to the flesh must reape corruption but he that sowes to the spirit shall reape life everlasting Doest thou sow chaffe and darnell and weeds and lookest thou for a crop of wheat Sow righteousnesse and thou shalt have a sure reward Prov. 11. 18. but if thou sowest iniquitie looke to reape affliction 4 The truth of God in accomplishing his word must leave the godly most happy while the wicked are wrapped in hellish woes and horrors The same weight of truth which carries downe wicked men into their place hoiseth up the godly as in the other scoale For as all the precious promises of the word belong to the one whereof earth nor hell can defeat them so al the woes and execrations of Scripture belong to the other and shal be true upon him so long as God is true in himselfe There is not a wicked man but he hath all the threatnings of God all the curses of the law and all the terrors of his owne conscience standing and shall stand for ever in force against him if hee stand out impenitently against GOD. Now this is a direction to Ministers for the course and carriage of their doctrine to sing both mercy and judgment and to come both with a rod and the spirit of meekensse Wee must speake peace to godly men but feed the impenitent with judgement This text and all texts and the whole tenor of the Scriptures go before us in this course Unhappy men are they that speake all peace and preach nothing but promises as if all men were godly and the congregations not mixt or if they distinguish of men it is to encourage hearten and harden wicked men for their owne gaine and dishearten and disgrace such as feare the Lord. 2 It is a direction to all men to carry our affections differently according to the differences of men expressing our love and kindnesse to men fearing God and our dislike of evill and wicked men 1 So doth the Lord and his Spirit in this text and whosoever are guided by the Spirit of grace will shew themselves in the helping up and encouragement of godlinesse and furthering the joy of the faithfull and in the discouraging and daunting so far as lyeth in him the wickednesse of men 2 A note of a good man is that a vile person shall be contemned in his eyes and he will love them that feare the Lord. 3 True judgment helps him to discerne between an Israelite and Ismaelite and true affection will cleave to the one and disclaime the other Gods Spirit teacheth none to esteeme carefull Christians vile persons nor to cleave to enemies and resisters of the grace of God who are indeed vile persons and so are they that sort with them or plead for them and as sin makes men vile to God so it makes them seeme to good men 3 It is an incouragement to godly men in the way of holinesse for they are in the way of happiness nothing can make them fall short of
of nature in delivering them up to vile affections and unnaturall sinnes to receive such recompence of their errour as was meet Rom. 1. 24. 27. how much more must hee thinke it a meet recompence of such a sinne against the light of grace to give them up t◠effectuall delusion to be carryed by Satan hoodwinkt and headlong unto destruction But let us see some instances 1. How he spared not his owne people the Jews his owne first borne among whom when the Sonne of God came as to his owne they received him not when false Prophets and false Christs rose up among them those they followed both before his comming and after as both divine and humane stories make mention Iohn 10. 8. All that came before me were theeves and robbers Acts 5. 36 37. Iudas and Theudas drew away many to destruction And after false Christs and Prophets were to rise with such efficacy of delusion as to deceive if it were possible the very Elect Matth. 24. Iosephus speakes of sundry especially one Aegyptian which carryed away thirty thousand Jewes by one vaine delusion to destruction And not long after this same sinne made their nation spew them out that they are now an hissing an execration to all the nations of the earth They renounced Christ to rule over them and ever since the dragon hath had them in possession 2. Consider how the wrath of God came upon the former ages of the world according to the warning of the Gospell and how the earth and sea who would not receive Christ received Antichrist in his roome and the inhabitants of them not loving the truth were therefore led away with horrible lies See Gods retaliation First God sent them Apostles Euangelists and true Pastors who sought only the glory of God and the salvation of men but they despised and distasted them But how did the Lord plague the earth in the same kinde giving up the inhabitants to receive hypocrites Impostors Fryers and fat Monkes who onely sought themselves and to make a spoile of men eating up their estates as Locusts for number and unprofitablenesse these were willingly borne as the Church of Corinth despising the Apostle Paul gave eare to false Apostles who robbed and spoyled them Secondly Christ the Lord came with an easie and sweete yoake his doctrine and his Apostles was a freedome from the bondage and burden of Ceremonies and traditions of the Fathers 1 Pet 1. 18. and the new commandement was only to beleeve in the Sonne of God and love one another This sweet yoake was cast off but with what an exchange now the devill yoakes them with traditions superstitious ceremonies and plagues the earth with tyrannicall and Antichristian Lawes Canons Decretals devised by men his little finger is heavier then Christs loynes yet Popish Countries receive them and like them well Thirdly Christ instituted and ordained a most holy Sacrament the Communion of his blessed body and blood but the inhabitants of the earth and sea despised that simple and most chaste and Primitive institution But was not the world ever since justly plagued with that gawdy and impudent harlot of the Popish Masse the very spirit and quintessence of Antichrist Fourthly how could the world bee more severely plagued then by receiving that greasie Priesthood that hatefull sacrifice of Antichrist but could it be plagued more iustly for abolishing the Priesthood and sacrifice of Christ Fiftly Christ in the Gospell calleth men to the participation of grace life pardon heaven and salvation freely offered in the Gospel men would not heare this voyce How iustly therefore hath the world bin blinded and gulled these many hundred yeares in buying at great rates lies sleights impostures iuglings meere tricks of wit and cunning pardons dispensations merits masses and heaven it selfe Sixtly Christ ordeined in his Church holy Pastors giving them liberty to live in holy wedlocke according to Gods Ordinance This order of Christ pleased not the earth and sea but how sensibly revenged for no sooner did they refuse and reject holy Pastors but they admitted most filthy bawds and unchaste Pope-holy Priests and Nunnes into Ecclesiasticall Orders I might say into the Popes chaire A man had need of a vizard to speake of their holinesse and stop all his senses to heare it Seventhly when the world scorned and persecuted the Saints living how did the Lord give them up to worship and invocate in most idolatrous manner the Saints dead and departed And when they despised and trod under foot the living images of God the godly and holy Professors of Christ great was the Lords revenge in giving them up to worship dead images of wood stone metalls c. 3 God who is ever the same and like himselfe hath heretofore warned us in this land that we have not received Christ nor embraced his truth in that love and affection that became us 1 By the prevailing of Priests and Jesuites heretofore in the land who swarmed as the frogs of Aegypt and have seduced many thousands but never any that loved the truth 2 By the propensity and readinesse of many to receive any religion or doctrine according as the times should require And this hath ever beene the sinne of English people to swim with the streame of times And this print of Gods finger is at this day set upon many plainly convincing that they never received the truth in the love of it 3 By the generall fighting against the light and hatred of the very sent of sincerity in both preachers and people which the Apostle makes a sure note of perdition Phil. 1. 28. Let Iohn Baptist come he is excepted against and hath a divell Let Paul come too much learning hath made him mad Let Christ come he is a friend of Publicans a demoniacke c. But let Antichrist come Popery come a flatterer and deluder come the multitude applaud them receive them Delusion shal be effectual to the damnation of such as he must carrie into his owne perdition 4 The same arrowes of Gods wrath against this sinne are shot in amongst our selves many of whom plainly bewray their naturall hatred of the light and love of lies Let a man come in the name of Christ convince intreat perswade beseech men to be reconciled let him with the losse of his owne peace seeke theirs the more faithfully and sincerely he deales the more despightfully he is rejected the more paines and love such a man sheweth the lesse is he loved or recompensed by many presently they plot to sterve him out or if he stay he must live on aire or grasse for them Let a flatterer come in his owne name and call the churle liberall and sing an Omnia benè and for their owne applause profit or credit run along in all their courses no marvell if these men be put in their bosomes and how can it be but he that hates true dealing should love false Is this love of the light when God
watched and brought upon the world since the fall was the raysing of Antichrist He had beene mischievous before and wrathfull in open tyranny but now he putteth forth a greater wrath in secret delusion Which truth will appeare if we consider 1 Antichristianisme in it selfe 2 In comparison with open tyranny 3 In the more feareful fruits and grievous effects of it 1. Antichristianisme in it selfe is the most fearefull plague that ever the wrath of God or Satan strucke the world withall if we consider 1. The cause 2 The effect 3. The generality In the cause it proceedeth from the greatest wrath that ever God put forth upon earth for 1. It is a wrath from the divine iustice due to the most fearefull sinne in the world which was the worlds reiecting the truth of the Gospell wherein the wrath of God is come both upon the Jew and Gentile to the uttermost 2. It is a wrath of the dragon whetted by the wrath of God in which God sendeth the strongest and most prevailing delusions that ever were in which that wicked spirit who seemed to bee cast out of the world by the preaching of the Gospell is returned againe and hath brought seven worse spirits than himselfe 3. It is a wrath not onely punishing sinnes of such a deepe staine but with most fearfull sinnes such as immediately forerunne damnation even that universall damnation of all those who chased away the truth of God to embrace the delusions of Antichrist 2 Thess. 2. 10. God shall send strong delusions that all they may be damned who loved not the truth 4. It is a wrath so great as the Spirit of God finds no parallell to compare it with but the great day of Gods wrath and therefore in the opening of the sixt Seale Revel 6. 12. which describeth the comming of Antichrist into the world hee resembleth the time of his appearing to the greatest day of wrath that ever was before it and describeth it by all those fearefull events which shall accompany Christ himselfe when he commeth to his last and universall iudgement The signes of the wrath of that great day of wrath are seven by this wrathfull day of Antichrist notably resembled 1. Great and fearfull earthquakes shall goe before the comming of Christ Matth. 24. 7. Even so at the comming of Antichrist the foundations of the earth shal be shaken a new face of things shal appear the pillers and foundations of old Apostolicall doctrine and discipline shall bee shaken downe and a new Ecclesiasticall Monarchy shall eate up the ancient civill and Imperiall government which was the studd and pillar upholding the earth and societies of men 2. The Sunne shall bee darkned as sackcloth Mat. 24. 29. and Christ the sunne of righteousnesse who shined so cleare in the firmament of the Church the onely Saviour Mediatour and satisfaction shall bee wholy darkned and horribly ecclipsed in the day of Antichrist the holy doctrine concerning his person natures offices and benefits shall be cleane obscured as the Sunne at midnight a blacke vaile of traditions and a thicke curtaine of humane constitutions blacked and darkned all his most sacred Ordinances the Sacraments by theatricall pompes and devises shal be adulterate the worship of Christ by adoration of Idols and veneration of creatures wholy depraved Now is the Sunne of the Church turned into darknesse 3. The Moone shall be turned into blood So the Church which as the Moone receives all her light from the Sunne of righteousnesse shal seem all blood partly by the cruell and bloody warres and partly by the bloody persecutions of Antichrist who shall boast of both swords and fill both his hands with weapons of wrath and cruelty 4. The Starres shall fall from heaven Marke 13. 25. So in the appearing of Antichrist the Bishops and Pastors shall become Apostates from the truth and of shining starres in holy doctrine holy life and beautifull graces in their severall Orbes shining in humility charity sobriety diligence and heavenly-mindednesle shall fall to pride ambition contention wordlinesse warre seats of Judicature and whatsoever is earthly and sensuall and pompous 5. At the comming of Christ the heaven shall depart as a scrole so in the day of Antichrists comming the Church the heaven upon earth shall bee shut up and hide it selfe and shall not bee visible and conspicuous to the world And although many good and godly men still in all ages contested against Antichrist yet were they condemned for heretikes and were counted no part of heaven nor faithfull members of it 6. The Mountaines and Ilands were removed out of their places By Mountaines are meant Kings and Emperours who by the fraud and power of Antichrist were removed from their high places and authority which was swallowed and ingrossed by Antichrist and by Ilands the people and nations who were all forced upon paine of damnation in stead of obedience to Christ to submit themselves to the tyrannie of Antichrist Nothing so firme as Mountaines nothing so farre off as Ilands but Antichrist reached them 7. As in the day of Christs wrath the wicked shall in utter despaire of their estates call for the hils and Mountaines to cover them and hide them from it so shall the great day of Antichrist drive great ones to utter despaire not knowing what shall become of them and of their estates and this shall bee the hire and recompence of all the ayders and supporters of Antichrist in the day of their particular iudgement if their consciences bee awakened at farthest in that last and great day of wrath in the generall iudgement Thus wee see the Scripture setting out the day of Antichrist to bee as wrathfull as the great day of Christ which of all dreadfull things is to all wicked men most terrible Secondly now consider the great wrath of Antichristianisme in the effect and we shall see it the most horrible mist and black darknesse that ever the world was stricken withall Other heresies and hereticks which made way to this are called the black horse Revel 6. 5. as being contrary to the white horse Verse 2. which was the integrity of Apostolike doctrine but those did obscure and darken the light as in the evening But when Antichrist comes this heresie chaseth away all light as at midnight Not that the Church ceaseth to bee no more than the Sunne ceaseth to be at midnight but it appeareth no more in that Horizon or Hemisphere thā if it were not all Heaven passeth as a scrole which is no lesse but lesse seene Hence is the Kingdome of Antichrist called spiritually by the name of Aegypt Rev. 11. 8. for it resembleth that Kingdome especially in three things 1. In Idolatry 2. In cruelty and oppression of the Israel of God 3. Most of all in blindnesse and darknesse with which that Kingdome was covered for three dayes Exod. 10. 21. And betweene the darknesse of that Aegypt and this there is apt resemblance 1. Of all the plagues of
most gracious pardon So for people and Kingdomes What may wee gather from the great and open prevayling of Antichrist in any Kingdome which will be apparant in the infinite increase and boldnesse of Papists and Recusants in such places in the swarmes and numbers of the people after a strange boldnesse running and resorting to their Masses in the open increase of multitudes of locusts and frogs Jesuites and Priests croaking in corners and streets challenging seducing and deceiving and as diligent as the dragon himselfe whose tayle they are to wrap men not loving the truth in this fearefull wrath and deepe perdition What may bee hence gathered but the provocations of such a kingdome kindling so great a wrath of God against them Did Antichrist ever come into a kingdome and the sins of that kingdome not let him in Were men not fierce against the Lord in contemning and despising his truth in open â—rophanation of his Sabbaths in desperate scoffing at religion in bringing in their sinnes to their height Had they not lost their first love their zeale their taste of Manna were not they unthankfull to the Lord for setting them out of this Aegypt and were they not looking and running back to the Onions and flesh-pots which made the Lord shake the fiercest Arrow of his Quiver against them Could any thing but hellish prophanenesse and contempt of so shining grace have entred such a wrath amongst them as heaven nor hell in this life cannot inflict a greater for Turkish tyranny is light in comparison of Antichristian Oh that our Apostasie to a very formall and powerlesse godlinesse were laid to heart as the hatcher and breeder of such wrath which will not bee so easily removed as let in Did wee still march couragiously as wee began in the beginning the reformation wee should not then need to feare our former oppression and tyranny Let us bee wise by the rod shaken over us lest the stroke and smart fall also on us and shew us our folly 5. Labour to preserve one another from this damnable way To which wee have these and sundry motives First wee pull one another out of fire and water and should much more out of the fire and water of Gods wrath yea out of hell and damnation Secondly all our Saviours course was to winne soules to seeke and save what was lost Thirdly God hath made every man his brothers keeper who hath commanded to pull our neighbours yea enemies Oxe or Asse out of a ditch And therefore every man must bee servant to every man as Paul to winne some and not bee carelesse whether hee stand or fall sinke or swimme live or die And wee must by all good meanes preserve and strengthen our brethren Ministers by discrying the danger this is our chiefe intent not wrath and anger to our people Private men by exhortation brotherly conference wise reproofs of the obstinate c. All by godly life and holy innocency which is a meanes both to stop the mouthes of malicious Papists and winne such as are tractable Knowing that he hath but a short time In these words is the reason of the dragons wrathfull disposition where consider three things 1. How Satans time is said to bee short 2. How hee knoweth it is so 3. What use he makes of this knowledge For the first Quest. How can that be said a short time which hath continued now since the writing of this Prophesie sixteene hundreth yeares or not much lesse Ans. A time long in it selfe must bee said to bee short respectively So this 1. In respect of God to whom a thousand yeares which is a long time in it selfe and to us is but as one day and so even thus long since our Lord said Rev. 21. 6. Behold I come shortly 2. In comparison of former times so this continuance of Antichrist which is simply in it selfe a long time is comparatively said to be short in respect of the time and ages going before it And so the whole time of the New Testament which is in it selfe a very long time is called the ends of the world 1 Cor. 10. 11. the last houre 1 Ioh. 2. 18. for so the manner of Scripture is which distributeth the world into three ages the first from Adam to Moses the second from Moses to Christ the third from Christ his first comming to his second This last period was called the last houre not because presently upon Christs Incarnation or Ascension the world was to end for how then could the Church have beene gathered through the Christian world but because 1. This was the last and full time in which all was consummated and ended which was fore-prophesied in former ages touching mans redemption even the full and last revelation which is to bee in earth and no other change of worship and Ministery is to bee expected as in the former till the great and last day in which the great Judge shall put an end to dayes and time which shall bee no more and to the warfare of the whole Church 2. It shall bee a farre shorter time than that which went before yea in likelyhood shorter than either of the former periods or ages for seeing it shall bee bitter and sharpe by the tyranny of Antichrist for the Elects sake Christ saith these dayes shall be shortened Mat. 24. For the second Quest. How doth Satan know his time to bee short Ans. 1. Because hee knowes his time is determined for the wicked spirits know perfectly by the accusation of their conscience and partly by the sentence already passed upon them that a day of further torment awaites them whence they say Mat. 8. 29. Art thou come to torment us before the time 2. Hee knowes this time is hastening upon him sundry wayes 1. By prediction and observation of Scriptures He observed the Apostles saying that on us the ends of the world are come 1 Cor. 10. 11. joyning himselfe with those Christians that then lived and all the rest that were to live till the end of the world being all comprehended in one body and all subjected to the same last dispensation of grace which was not to bee ended or changed but by the returne of Christ to judgement 2. By daily experience hee seeth the decrepit age of the world as in the severall parts so in the whole If old buildings cracke it threatneth ruine 3. Hee knowes and observeth most of the signes of Christs second comming to be past as 1. That many false Prophets inspired by himselfe are risen up and have deceived many as was foretold Matth. 24. 24. This is an argument of the last houre 1 Iohn 2. 18. we know it is the last houre for many Antichrists are come that is petty-Antichrists the prodromi and forerunners of that great one 2. That the Gospell hath beene preached through the world predicted Mat. 24. 14. and accomplished Rom. 10 18. Their sound is gone through all the world and their words unto the end of
overcome evill with goodnesse II. The person persecuted is the woman The proper object of the devils malice next unto Christ himselfe is the Church of Christ and so inevitable a condition is persecution as nothing in the world can keepe it long off For 1. Here is a woman weake in her selfe and impotent whom none but a coward would contend withall but the dragon is inured since the first skirmish in Paradise to offer violence and wrong to such as can least repell it frō whom the Priests and Jesuites have learned the principles of their trade in seducing seely women and ignorant sots who have no strength nor weapons 2. This woman hath Michael standing with her and hath brought forth a potent man-childe to helpe her yet hee weigheth not all the strength and power gathered for her Hee that dare assault Michael himselfe in person will for all him fiercely and fuririously assault the woman 3. Here is a woman cloathed with the Sunne having the Moone under her feet crowned with a crowne of twelve Starres arrayed with righteousnesse and holinesse as the Spouse of Christ the groūd and pillar of truth But this abates not the dragons wrath but kindles it that shee is the justified and innocent Spouse of Christ Besides here are many things worth winning from her 4. This is the same woman that hee had immediately before persecuted and now againe renewes his persecution for loath hee is to afford this Dove of Christ any rest for the soale of her foote The Church then cannot bee discerned by that durable and lasting peace and glory which Papists make a mark of their Church but rather by durable and lasting conflicts and obscurity For trouble is the best tryall of religion and Christ was best knowne by his Crosse and so also is his Spouse Object The dominion of Christ shall be everlasting in glory and Jerusalem is a vision of peace Answ. True but his kingdome not being of this world it is in respect of the spirituall and invisible Kingdome of Christ the glory of which the world cannot see and of that sweet and inward peace of conscience and joy of sanctified soules which the stranger enters not into Object But what hath the poore Woman done Answ. The dragon persecutes not for evill but for good here the better worke the worse wages and no other reward can godly men expect at the hands of wicked ones to whom they have beene instrumēts of greatest good David mitigateth Sauls vexation by his harpe but how vexeth he David for recompense Let us therefore make no account of rest and peace here which is not the Churches resting place Our Lord taught us to make other accounts Ioh. 16. 33. In the world yee shall have affliction Wee would have Canaan before the Canaanites be subdued But wisdome will expect freedome when the combate is ended not before It is enough we have our earnest in hand to begin withall wee must looke for our wages in the end of our worke and the crowne after the victory 111. The time of this persecution seemes very expresse in the text namely when the dragon had beene cast unto the earth and after the woman had brought forth her man-child The dejection we have shewed to be the suppressing of the power of the heathenish tyrants and Emperours who upheld pagan idolatry oppressed the Christian Church and withstood the power and passage of the Gospell The bringing forth of the man-child wee have shewed to be the raysing up of Christian Princes and Emperors the protectors and maintainers of Christian faith who succeeded after the heathen Emperours Wee must therefore secke out this fierce persecution in the times of Emperors by profession Christian even in those times when the woman might have expected rest and peace by this manchild who now had the rod of iron in his hand And by looking into the story and event of those times which is doubtlesse the most true and proper interpretation of prophecies wee finde among the Emperours Christian after Constantine a twofold persecution of the dragon one civill the other ecclesiasticall and more pernicious The former was by the cruelty of divers Christian Emperours after Constantine as Constantius Iulian Apostata Valence and others who had nothing but the pretext and name of Christian but indeed differed nothing from most fierce and savage tyrants wasting the Church and the Orthodoxe pastors and professors The latter namely ecclesiasticall much more pernicious then the former was when the dragon poysoned the Church partly with damnable heresies of Arius Eunomius c. for the maintenance whereof the Emperors most violently persecuted the sound Bishops Pastors and Professors the dragon that could not now prevayle by slaughters and Butcheries as before doth now by poysonfull lies partly with pride pompe ambition and fierce contention of Orthodoxe Bishops for primacy and superiority over other Churches and Pastors For now the man-child having furnisht the Church with peace ease wealth lands patrimony large revenues and immunities the maine studie is for the increasing and maintaining of their pompe And as ease wealth and security increaseth so the care of soundnesse of faith and sincerity decaieth Presently from pride grows hot contention among themselves Councell is called against Councell Synod against Synod the greatest strife is for Patriarchicall seats and quarrels for primacy precedency Churches immunities Clergy-priviledges Peters patrimony and revenues of holy Church To these ends the principall employment of those Bishops was for setting up altars images crosses unctions orders of Monkes and Nunnes consecrated garments habits shavings and an hundreth toyes which tooke up their thoughts time and lives while the primitive simplicity of Christ and his truth with Christian faith and religion slipped from betweene their fingers Thus Antichrist came to his hight and turret and thrust in on the blind world as an armed man Now was the woman disrobed the Church spoiled of her chiefe ornaments and graces wherein she shined and was indeed crowned in her low and afflicted estate Now were the Ministers who made way unto Antichrist lifted up and intended every thing but conscionable Ministery Now Ierome justly complaines that after the Christian Church found Christian Princes she became in wealth and power greater but lesse in vertue and piety And this I take to be the most violent assault by most virulent poison cast out of the mouth of the dragon especially aymed at in this text yea the most bloody and fierce persecution which then began to assault the woman who had brought out the man-child from under which she is not yet recovered as we shall see if God permit The point is this Prosperity and peace much more baneth and woundeth the Church then tyranny and persecution Deut. 32. 15. Israel when he should have bene upright waxed fat and spurned with his heele for sooke the God that made him and regarded not the strong God of
opposing Christ when by the clouding vailing of the truth of the Gospel she saw her selfe spoyled of the shining clothing of the Sun when shee saw the Moone that was under her feet set above her head when now her Pastors and Bishops whom persecution could not conquer were addicted to pompe wealth contention primacy and greatnesse when now she saw her selfe robbed of her crowne of twelve starres that was upon her head and those starres were fallen from their Orbe and Firmament when her Pastors forsaking Apostolike doctrine and striving for superstitions and to stuffe the Church with humane devises and traditions in stead of Christs most sacred institutioÌ„s when she saw that not now the bodies of men were slain and wounded as in former persecutions but their soules and consciences were everlastingly wounded with heresies errours and Apostasie for the truth now shee flies into the wildernes now she dares not shew her face in those particular coÌ„gregations in which formerly her beauty glory was conspicuous her case now is as of a chaste spouse who seeing a painted harlot and a bewitching whore taken into her place and those offices of love and duties of marriage bestowed on her which is the wives right shee is willing to give place and take her selfe to a solitary and sorrowfull life to be so unkindly cast off so doth the true Church and Spouse of Christ hide her selfe from those adulterate doctrines superstitions and Idolatries which thrust out Christs owne pure Ordinances Here are two things 1. What is this flight 2. What are the meanes For the flight 1. This flight of the Church is not a ceasing to bee but to be seene for Christ will have alwayes a true part of his Catholike Church upon earth that shall hold and professe constantly the true faith without change So as the Church ceaseth not to bee when shee ceaseth to bee seene but hath a true being when she is least visible 2. This ceasing to bee seene is not in respect of particular Christians but of particular Congregations the which although they may cease because by persecution or heresie the externall government may faile for a time the Pastors may be interrupted the sheepe may bee scattered the discipline hindered and the externall exercise of religion suspended and sincerity of religion exceedingly corrupted yet there shall not cease to bee many godly members dispersed here and there who shall hold the truth for substance and so now though there were no or few assemblies in which God was purely worshipped while superstition tyranny and Idolatry usurped all places yet many beleeving Christians were reserved to Christ in secret although either not knowne or of no reckoning in the world but contemned and oppressed 3. This ceasing to be seen in particular Christians is not inrespect of their persons as men which are as visible as ever but in respect of the visible exercise of Gods Ordinances of the Word Sacraments Prayer and outward forme and government which persecution had now restrained 4. This invisibility in respect of visible exercises is not in regard of the Christians themselves but of the blinde world for the persecuted Christians may have a secret knowledge among themselves and a secret profession and exercise of religion and yet the blinde world take no notice of theÌ„ yet the Church not destroyed nor ceaseth to bee no more than the Sunne ceaseth to shine though a blinde man cannot see it in the day nor a seeing man in the night and no more than a man ceaseth to bee a man because he is hid Now from the cause of this invisibility and flight learne that errour and heresie is more hatefull to the Church than persecution and tyranny Corruption of doctrine and changing the truth into a lie more straightneth and scattereth the Church than sword and torments of tyrants that drives the the Church to her winges not this that manifests the true Church and members but this hideth and obscureth her Let the example of the Church make us wise 1. To feare the dragon more when hee fawneth than when he rageth more in his Foxes skinne than in his Lyons skinne He is more dangerous when he would teach Christians to deny the truth than when he would force them His wiles are more mischievous than his violence his Doctors more dangerous than his Captaines 2. More to feare losse of truth than losse of wealth losse of the Gospell than losse of goods or life This is true godlinesse which teacheth Mary to fasten upon the good part whatsoever become of the worse 3. Hold him that would spoyle us of the truth a greater robber than him that would steale our goods an heretike worse than a tyrant 4. Be more carefull to hold the truth and keepe our part in the Gospell than our portion of goods and wealth The Church to hold the truth chuseth a poore desolate solitary and sorrowfull estate and a wise Merchant will sell all to buy the pearle But where is this care or where bee the Children of this mother who for the truth sake would follow her into the wildernesse who either care for the presence of truth or feare the losse and removall of it Where be the buyers of the truth in this age when so many value it not worth a shoo-string How few feare the prevailing of Popery for the truth sake though perhaps for their peace sake or wealth sake they had rather have things stand at a stay Now in the meanes of the womans deliverance are five things in this verse 1. The meanes themselves two great wings of an Eagle 2. Whence shee did flie with them from the face of the serpent 3. Whither into the wildernesse called her place 4. To what end to bee noâ—rished and preserved there 5. How long for a time times and halfe a time In the first are 1. What these wings are 2. The number 3. Whence she had them they were given her 4. The similitude wings of a great Eagle By Wings are meant the speciall meanes of the Churches escape from danger so called because they resemble the wings of the birds in a twofold use First as a bird by his wings flyeth swiftly from the danger and so saveth his life even so the Lord by these meanes foreseene and appointed by himselfe worketh a swift escape and speedy safety in the present perils of his Church Secondly as the bird hideth her young under her wing Mat. 23. 37. so by and under these meanes the Lord hideth his Church as under the wings of his Providence where she lyeth most safe and secure till the danger be over Psalme 91. 8. Hee shall cover thee under his wings For the number they are two enough to fly withall no bird hath or needeth more for her flight The Church is supplyed with as many meanes of her good as the Lords wisdome seeth her need to require at all times This number of two hath
with his corne some he sends to mill to grind but some he reserves for seed so the Lord appoints some of his servants as Ignatius to the mill I am saith he the Lords wheat and now I must be ground with the teeth of Lions to become good bread but others are reserved for succession and growth So as the Church and her members shall not want wings for safety if God see it not better or fitter for them to be throughly tryed for his glory and their salvation and then if they be not saved from the danger they are saved in it and by it Use. 1. It serves for the consolation of Gods people in the midst of so many dangerous difficulties 1 The dragon may create the woman trouble so as she shall want no molestation for a time but he cannot hinder her from wings to make an escape seeing God hath undertaken she shall not want seasonable deliverance 2 If wee want wings of our owne or our wings want strength the Lord lookes on our weaknesse and as an eagle puts under his wing to sustaine us Thinke on this in sickenesse weakenesse wants c. 3 These wings of God cannot be clipped shortned weakened or broken off which is a sure stay in all the affronts against the Church by Antichristian forces who if they could get the Church from under these wings of God would soone effect their exploits but as soone must Christ fayle as his Church his death and passion and all should then be in vaine 4 These wings greatly comfort the Church in danger by implying the quality or properties of Gods deliverance as 1 It is speedy as having long and large wings what speed was made in Israels deliverance out of Aegypt when they came out all in one day and all Aegypt in one day sunke and was drowned 2 It is unresistable these eagles wings carry the Church through all hazards and enemies beyond all reach of danger or dart as if the eagle had her young above the clouds and sight of men Thus the Lord caryed Israel through the wildernesse beyond all hazards and enemies on all sides as if no enemie had seene them Thus the Lord caryed the Arke through a world of waters waves windes rockes mountaines as if there had beene no danger at all 3 It is most comfortable for besides the safety that the wing of the hen affordeth from injurie of weather and the birds of prey how doth the wing cherish and refresh and strengthen the birds under it keeping them warme from cold and chillinesse the same comforts do the Lords wings of protection afford to his children Use. 2. This serves for instruction 1 Acknowledge that all the wings which the Woman hath for her preservation are from the Lord and a free gift of his mercy Psal. 3. ult Salvation is the Lords and besides him is no Saviour He is not only the Sonne in the peace of the Church but the sheild in her trouble Psal. 84. If then we have meanes of good ascribe them and the glory of them to God not to our owne industry policy forecast or endeavours Neither have Saints Angells Prophets Apostles Virgins Martyrs any wings for us to hide us under But this point we prosecuted at large in the beginning of the tenth verse 2 In all our dangers to fly under the shadow of these wings as David prayed Psal. 17. 8. Hide me under the shadow of thy wings For First Here is a strong and sure hold for safety the name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous run to it are saved no power can scale it no stratagem can win it Secondly other creatures being pursued fly to their dennes and neasts in earth but the Churches hiding place is in heaven Psal. 32. 7. Thirdly God therefore acquaints his children with dangers to chase them under his wing for as the henne sometimes calls the chickes but they come not but if a kite or hawke be above them then they run under her even so never do the Saints more desirously runne under these wings then when they are most frighted by wicked men Iacob afraid of Esaâ— runs under them David pursued by Saul runnes apace under them and composeth that Psalme Ne perdas Psal. 57. 2. In the shadow of thy wings will I trust till these stormes be overpast Fourthly God therefore gives us experience of the comfort of these wings that wee should run under them and do as the chicks who finding the comfort and cherishing of the wings still run under them Psal. 36. 8. Oh how great is thy goodnesse therefore the sonnes of men trust in the shadow of thy wings and Psal. 61. 5. Because thou hast beene my refuge I will seeke protection under thy wings Have wee in the Church and Land had such experienced safety under the wing of God against the Spaniards in 88. in the gunpouder treason in the safe and happy returne of our Prince in all which wee were given as lost let us still run under the same wings 3 Though wee see not wings presently to escape danger and trouble yet let us depend upon the Lord who in due time will supply them Abraham had them not till the third day nor saw them till he was in the Mount even in his deepest triall and then the Lord gave him wings of deliverance Israel saw no wings till he was in the bottome of the Sea and in the deeps and then the Lord afforded these two wings of a great Eagle for their deliverance Seest thou no meanes as yet wayte still perhaps thou art not yet deepe enough but in the deepest sorrows wings shal be supplyed Ionas sees none in the deepe till the third day nor our Lord himselfe the true Ionas 4 Be sure that all the wings and meanes of safety bee given thee of God that they be lawfull warrantable and good be sure they be allowed and ordained of God for he gives no other Be able to say as Abraham to his sonne My sonne God will provide a sacrifice If we want wings Satan would have us make stones bread Esau wanting wings will make himselfe a paire by selling the birthright for present maintenance Saul wants wings of escape and provides them from the witch of Endor and from her takes advice and helpe Nay Peter in the sight of Christ if he want wings to fly out of danger will make him two wings to save himselfe by by denying and forswearing his Master Gehezi will get wings by lying and deceiving and so do many Tradesmen But these wings are not given of God but of the devill Against all such unjust and impious meanes wee must hold the resolution of those godly men If the Lord should forsake us wee will not do this I will not seeke to the devill nor to the witch I will never owne the wings and meanes which come by lying swearing deceiving Sabbath-breaking I
not bee in houses Temples Cities but in prisons Mountaines Dennes Desarts and Caves of the earth But shee is alwayes safe for First if shee cannot be safe in the City shee shall bee safe in the wildernesse God provideth a safe place for her Secondly the purpose of God for the safety of the Church cannot bee altered or abrogated by all the enterprises of the enemies for his counsell must stand and therefore let Pharaoh slay all the infants beside Moses must bee preserved alive by his owne daughter in his owne bosome to be a Deliverer the onely thing hee would prevent Let Herod slay all the infants under two yeares old hee shall misse of him whom he seekes Thirdly Gods high account of his Church makes her alwayes safe as the signet on his hand as the Apple of his eye the Church is as the Lords wheat saith Augustine and shall be kept in the Lords Granary If Aegypt bee not a safe place for Moses he appoints him Midian to flie into If Iudea bee not safe for the childe he shall bee safe by a flight into Aegypt a wildernesse in comparison till the appointed time Athanasius who dyed in the yeare 390. speaking of those that were hid from the persecutions of those times said The childe was preserved whom Herod sought to destroy Fourthly Gods wisdome makes it healthfull for the Church sometime to bee hid that shee may alwayes bee safe for else the whole world would fall upon her all at once and utterly destroy her Which serves to remove the brag of the Papists concerning their Church and their brand and scandalous imputation against ours For their Church they prove it the true Church because they have had a perpetuall externall splendor and a continuall glorious visibility and a true noted and famous succession of Pastors and Professors since Christs Ascension till this day To which I answer two things 1. It is false that the Romish Church hath held a true succession either in doctrine or persons for two Reasons First because there is no part of Popery wherein it dissenteth from the Reformed Churches which is neare the age of Christ and his Apostles but came in by patches and pieces many hundred yeares after and some points very lately till the whole Antichristian Chaos and confused body was made up I might instance in their Latine Service Transubstantiation Communion in one kinde worshipping of Images prohibition of Ministers marriage and the patching together of the severall shredds of the Masse with a number of other new devises coÌ„fessed by themselves to stand onely by the Churches constitution and not by authority of the Scripture Secondly as that argues their doctrine not successive from the Apostles so they have no true personall succession from them For there was not a Papist in the world for the space of sixe hundred yeares after Christ nor any Father Councell or learned man in all those ages who held the same points of Popery as now these doe This hath Bishop Iewell unanswerably discovered in 27. points and Master Perkins in thirty nine in his learned Probleme against Iodoâ—us Coccius 2. Another thing I answer to their bragg is that if it were true as they say of such perpetuall glory and visibility then could they not more strongly conclude themselves a false Church seeing the true Church of Christ must flie into the wildernesse many hundred yeares from the fury of Antichrist unlesse they can make it appeare that a perpetuall glorious externall splendor a perpetuall visible head and the most domineering Monarchy in all the world comporteth with the abject desolate and retyred estate of the wildernesse a place full of annoyance wants obscurity and solitarinesse For their brand and challenge of our Church that wee cannot derive the pedigree of our religion beyond Luther nor shew where it was nor the names and persons of any that professed it To this I answer 1. with Tertullian Quod antiquissimum verissimum That which is indeed ancientest is of all other the truest and wee hold our religion from the ancient Patriarkes Prophets and Apostles therefore it is the true religion and hath a true succession in doctrine and consequently of persons suppose wee could not name them because it is the religion and faith of the woman in the wildernesse which sometimes Antichristian tyranny suffred her not openly to professe she flyeth into the wildernesse according to Gods Word to hold and preserve it to all succeeding ages Object But if you have so true a succession why doe not you name them Answ. This miserable shift of the Jesuites apparently argues the desperatenesse of their cause and is like a Crayfish which hath more picking than meat a very tricke and triviall inconsequence to call us from the cause whereof they are weary unto persons as if wee had no sounder arguments for the truth of GOD and verity of our religion then from mens testimony and succession We know that if we receive the testimony of men the testimony of God is greater and professe as the Samaritans to the woman We beleeve not our religion for any mans word or any womans or because any hee-Pope or shee-Pope saith it is so or contrary but because wee have heard Christ himselfe speaking in the Scriptures Wee take our religion as wee take gold not onely or chiefly by the sound but by the touchstone and ballance and we have learned in our Creed to beleeve the Catholike Church though wee see it not And because contraries make one another more perspicuous I would aske them whether wee may not beleeve that the Towre of Babel was built unlesse wee could name all the persons that brought Brick or Lime to it all the Masons all the labourers and workmen that were upon it or whether wee may not beleeve that a tree is growne unlesse wee know the person the name the particular time and houres of the planting sprowting and growing of it Doubtlesse if wee did not know when and by what degrees or by what persons and workmen their Romish Babel is built and reared yet wee see and must beleeve that it is built And suppose wee did not know which in most essentiall differences wee doe the persons nor the very period of the time when every branch of the tree of Antichristian heresie did begin to sprout and bud out yet our eyes see and we must beleevè that the tree is deepe rooted large spred and growne tall and thicke And were it not most absurd that matter of divine truth must not be beleeved unlesse wee can name all men that ever spake or beleeved it But to hold them to short and manifest reason I conclude in this forme Whatsoever Church hath a true succession of doctrine from Christ and his Apostles hath also a true and perpetuall succession of persons whether that succession bee visible and nominable or no But wee have true succession of doctrine from Christ
law endictes every wicked man hating the godly of murder 1 Ioh. 3. 15. not only because hatred is a degree of it but because his will and desire carries him to the highest degree and execution of it 2 Members must be conformed to the head in obedience both active and passive What floods the dragon raised and cast out of his mouth to carry Christ away is manifest in the story imputing to him sorcery blasphemy sedition treason and all that was hainous and poysonfull If they called the Master of the house Belzebâ—b what will they not call his servants 3. The more innocent thou art looke thy suffering to bee the more for malice is most against grace and innocency When good men are generally maligned and floods of water cast after them the generall conceit and speech of other is some fault there is were there not some fire there could not bee so much smoake some indiscretion some oversight some fault No no there is shining grace wisdome holinesse watchfulnesse the dragon will revile good men be they never so discreet and innocent yea for innocency as Christ himselfe Againe seeing it is inevitable that the godly should bee molested with these floods and rising of waters let them for their comfort and direction thinke of these Rules 1. Against the multitude of Antichristian enemies who increase and combine as a flood to overflow all bankes oppose the promise of God Esa. 17. 12 1â— They shall make a noise as the noise of many waters but God shall rebuke them hee hath passed sentence against them which is not farre from execution and Chap 59. 19. The enemy shall come like a flood but the Spirit of the Lord will chase him away and daily shall they be blasted by the breath of his mouth all his forces cannot prosper being gathered against the Lord Deut. 33. 27. 2 Against the floods of Antichristian heresies and false doctrines wee must stablish ourselves First with true humility to containe our selves within bounds of truth Pride and conceit makes heretikes Secondly with sound love to the truth this onely will make us hate all false inventions Psal. 119. 113. Thirdly with true obedience to the truth revealed Ioh. 7. 17. If any man will do my will he shall know the doctrine whether it bee of God By these meanes wee shall sticke fast to the Rocke and hold fast by truth and not be carryed away with this flood Fourthly when they trouble our waters with traditioÌ„s fables for they are called troubled waters oppose the sweet and cleare crystall fountaines of the Scriptures the waters out of the Rocke and out of the fountaines of Iacob Deut. 33. 28. this shall bee sufficient against the full sea of Antichristian brinish salt and damnable doctrines 3. Against the drowning waters of scandals reproaches threatnings wicked Edicts false accusations or violent executions oppose those sweet refreshing waters of comfort Esa. 55. 1. These promise First Christs presence who rebukes winde and sea and makes a calme Secondly strength and patience because they are the rebukes of Christ. Thirdly a clearing of thine owne innocency as the light Againe oppose thine innocency purity sound conscience honest conversation and then assure thy selfe no reproach can take away thine innocency no more than thy head Lastly waite on God as David in Shimeis rayling hee may doe thee good for their evill hee may blesse thee for their cursing and honor thee the more for their dishonour as Mordecai And many of his servants have experience that the more evill men seek to cast them downe and carry them away with floods of injuries the more God doth establish and uphold them and carry them up above the waves and billowes which threaten to drowne them Vers. 16. And the earth helped the woman and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up the stood which the dragon cast out of his mouth AGainst new dangers the woman hath still new remedies for unwonted dangers unwonted helpes Against the former dangers shee had wings to flie from them here the earth sets in for her helpe the dragon casts the flood out of his mouth and the earth takes it into her mouth By the earth is not meant the earthly globe which Mathematicians call the center of the world in which wee walke neither may wee understand it properly of this vast Element but improperly and metaphorically as wee did the flood in the former words drunke up by it By earth therefore is meant 1. In generall all the meanes by which the former flood was drunke up and the phrase is an allusion to an ancient story in Numb 16. where the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up Corah and all his company who had cast floods of reproachfull waters against Moses Aaron even so here before the Lord will suffer his Church to be drowned and overwhelmed he will command the earth to open it selfe and swallow up all such as enterprise against it as formerly he had to swallow alive Corah Dathan Abiram and all their complices 2. More specially by the earth wee meane those speciall providences by which the former floods were dryed up as 1. The floods of herefies spewed out of the dragons mouth were swallowed up of the earth for First it was the earthly and wicked Synagogue that embraced all the dragoÌ„s plausible heresies such as whose names are writen in earth but not any whose names were written in the Booke of life the true Church drunke not a drop of that poyson spewed out of the dragons mouth Secondly because that the Synods and Councils gathered out of all the earth resolved and swallowed up those pernicious heresies against the grounds of Christian religion For as of old the Councell of Nice swallowed up the poysoned flood of Arrius the Constantinopolitan supped up the hereticall flood of Macedonius and Eunomius the Ephesine of Nestorius and the Chalcedon of Eutiches so we might name a number of Canons out of Councels gathered under Antichrist resisting many main Romish errors and hereticall doctrines as the sixt generall Councell about the yeare 700. decreed against the Church of Rome the marriage of Ministers and forbad to make the Holy Ghost in likenesse of a Dove The Councell of Portugall at Bracca appointed the Cup in the Communion Sundry other Councels as of Constantinople under Leo Isauricus and after under Constantius Copronimus and of Frankeford under Charles the Great all against Images and many of their owne contradicting their fellowes in matters of greatest difference as might be cleared at large but is done already by Doctor Hall in his booke intituled The peace of Rome 2. The floods of slaunders and false suggestions have beene dryed up even by the earth earthly men and enemies of the Church who have acquitted and discharged the Christians of those horrible scandalls which were out of the dragons mouth sent after them to drowne them as in the ancient Story the Christians
of the Primitive Church under persecution were by Plinius Secundus an heathen Philosopher justified and discharged of all the foule things devised against them even to Trajan that persecuting Emperor as in these words of his letter The whole summe of that sect consists in this that they use at certaine times to convent before day and sing hymnes to Christ their God and confederate among themselves to absteine from all theft murder and adultery to keepe their faith and defraud no man which done then to depart for that time and after that to resort againe to take meat in companies both men and women and yet without any act of evill about the yeare of Christ 100. So did Aristides a Philosopher in Athens justifie the same poore Christians from those horrible slaunders in an oration before the Emperor Hadrian in the yeare 120. And many such examples the story affordeth But our text speaking of after times in the tyranny of Antichrist wee want not a number of instances amongst themselves falsifying their owne wicked slaunders against the Professors of true Religion We have heard Reynerius a great Inquisitor justifying the Waldenses that they lived justly before men and beleeved all well concerning God and all the articles which are conteined in the Creed To the same effect answered the Visitors of K. Lewis 12. of France and of Francis 1. which made one of them sweare that they were a better people then he or his people See many instances of many adversaries of the woman giving honourable reports of her enforced thereto by force of truth it selfe in hist. Waldens lib. 1. cap. 5. 3 The floods of cruell edicts and decrees cast out of the mouth of the dragon were often swallowed and hindred by earthly occasions and incumbrances which rise among the wicked and inhabitants of the earth themselves and the Lord ordinarily ordereth the counsells and quarrells of his enemies among themselves every one having his owne speciall ayme so as shal be good for the Churches escape As Paul got free by casting a bone betweene the Pharises and Sadduces So the Church escapeth often while bones of quarrells and contention are cast betweene wicked Princes In the yeare 1526. Charles 5 Emperour and Francis 1. King of France agreed to joyne all their power and forces and raise a flood wholly to carry away the woman and root out every where the mention of Lutheran Religion but the earth holpe the woman for the Pope himselfe intending their destruction as fiercely as they on other occasions brake the league and made the Emperour so much businesse in Italie that he professed by publique writing that the Pope was in the fault that he had not wholly suppressed the heresie of Lutherans Thus while the wicked plague the ungodly the Church hath some rest and breathing from their wicked decrees as in one other instance appeares anno 1530. For what a cruell edict did the Emperor Charles 5. thunder against the Professors of the Gospell that every one feared to be quite carryed away by that flood which rose out of the dragons mouth at the Dyet of Ausperg But see how God commanded the earth to open her mouth and swallow this flood that it should not hurt but helpe the woman Instantly the Turke as if he had beene earryed by the haire of his head came into Austria invading the Empire and now it was no time to wish the Emperor to graunt peace to the Protestants against the former edict that he might obteine of them ayde against the Turke the common enemie of Christendome In the greatest dangers of the Church she shall alwaies have some helpe and though she be much pressed she shall not be oppressed Wee see many floods may rise up and swell as a spring-tide to carry her away but they cannot drowne her The same was typified in that horrible persecution of Antiochus who when he was most raging and made most havocke in the Church yet was the woman holpen with a little help Dan. 11. 34. God stirred up Mattathias and his sonnes who were but an handfull to Antiochus his army and so prospered their small helpe that the cruelty and tyranny of that monster was stayed for the time Even so in the highest floods of Antichrist of whom Antiochus was a most eminent type the poore woman hath ever had a little helpe 1 Because of the presence of God who sitteth on the floods whose presence with the Church makes her safe Esa. 43. 2. â—eare not Iacob thou art mine there is the ground of safety in the covenant of God when thou passest through the waters I will be with thee and through the floods that they do not overflow thee c. If his promise faile not he must be with his in the hotest fires of persecution and in the most unpassable floods of calumnies and here sies 2 Gods wakefull providence and protection ever deviseth and affordeth some helpe Moses was cast on the waters but God provides him a basket to helpe him out Ionas was cast into the sea God provides a Whale to carry him out Noah was tossed on a world of floods but God became pylot and he that shut him in helped him out And as the great flood could not drowne the Arke but the earth at length swallowed and dryed it up much lesse can these lesser floods drowne the Arke of the Church on which Gods protection is no lesse 3 Christs headship ever affords some helpe A man cannot drowne so long as his head is aloft let him be in never such deepes Christ the head of the Church is ever aloft and cannot sinke If al the floods that ever were cast out of the mouth of the dragon could have carryed him away then had they more easily carried away his body the Church but they could not sinke or drowne him therefore is she safe 4 The Church can pray in faith and the prayer of faith is a strong cable and sure meanes of her safety and stayeth her till seasonable helpe come Psal. 32. 6. Therefore shall every godly man pray and then surely in the floods of great waters they shall not come neare him Ionah prayed in the floods of great waters and was safe being coÌ„passed with waves weeds rockes and mountaines chap. 2. 1. Thesefore is the Church unmooveable and shall so continue to the end of the world seeing no flood shall carry her away and God whose she is is never wanting never wearie in helping her He had saved her from the dragon by raysing up a man-child he saved her the second time by hiding her and now the third time he drawes her out of the floods which intended to drowne her so as earth and hell wearie themselves in vaine in devising to overthrow her The more impudent the Papists who say we teach that the Church fayled from off the earth all the time of Antichrist for the space of a thousand
they brew and digest the bread of affliction they prepared for others 2 Let us acknowledge with much thankfulnesse the truth of this prophesie Wee have seene the earth drinke up many floods cast out of the dragons mouth by Antichristian tyranny sufficiently strong and deepe to have carried her quite away Among many instances I will record two in fresh memory and not farre off In the yeare 1521. when Luther had appeared before Caesar at Wormes to give account of his doctrine and doings what a mighty flood issued out of the mouth of the dragon which in the Imperial edicts threatned nothing but death and bloodshed against the Professors of the Gospell and this flood like Danubius ranne through all Germany But now see how the earth drunke up the flood Shortly after arose an exceeding great trouble in Spaine to the pacifying of which the Emperour went in person and so the Professors of the Gospell had a little breathing till the States of the Empire assembled at Norinburge got those cruell Edicts mitigated and qualified to the great prosperity of the Gospell The other in our owne Kingdome in the dayes and memory of our Fathers When in the raigne of Queene Mary many were carryed away with that raging and high-swelling flood of the sixe Articles and the enemies were devising not to strike off the branches onely but as one perswaded to strike at the root in cutting off the then Lady Elizabeth being then in prisonand very unlike ever to get out of their bloody hands now see how the Lord caused the earth to helpe his Church for who was the meanes to keepe them off her and her head on her shoulders but King Philip of Spaine an earthly Idolater who had no reason but to bee a greater enemy to her than her sister or that state Now the earth dranke up the flood and a few moneths set that happy Lady and the Church and Kingdome by her in such glory and prosperity as ancient ages had never seene and future ages perhaps both wish and admire 3. In the present tryals and persecutions of the Church when wee see the floods swell even almost over her head and Antichristian Armies every where gathered and carry afore them whole Provinces and Churches be not dismayed but stand still and see the Lords salvation he will appoint one meanes or other to swallow up all these floods as here hee commanded the earth to â—each her helping hand both to take in and harbour the Lords exiles in the secret chambers of her desert Mountaines and Caves as also to drinke in the dangers for them Nay more the Lord who causeth the earth to helpe the woman will in and by these persecutions helpe up his Church and truth Act. 8. 1. The wicked men of earth raise great persecution against the Disciples at Jerusalem and scatter them but they being scattered and dispersed spread the Gospell through all the Regions of Iudea and Samaria In the story of the Waldenses is reported that the banishing of Waldo his followers out of LyoÌ„s was a means which God used to spread the doctrine of the Gospel in the darkest times of Antichrist almost over all Europe Thus the Lord bringeth light out of darknesse to his Church the earth shall not bury the truth but spread it neither shall these Antichristian floods drowne the woman but shall onely water her furrows And let the Church be instant with the Lord he wil in the end of these businesses shew he hath a reach beyond all Actors and lookers on the wrath of men shal turn to his praise themselves shal drink the rivers of blood which they intend against the woman and shall root themselves out that the Gospell which they fight against may finde footing in the most desolate Popish Countries and the time and their pride hasteneth it Let us alwayes set these props under our faith to support us through our tryals whether wee see meanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is enough to see the power and faithfulnesse of God who can and rather than faâ—â—e will worke the Saints delivery by unknowne and even by contrary meanes Waite upon the Word If hee seeme not to regard thee in danger awake him by thy prayers hee may delay helpe a while but he cannot dehy thee helpe but hee must deny himselfe but either hee will lead thee out by preventing the danger or helpe thee through it and make thee more then a Conquerour in it by a conquered death 4. As the Church abroad is tryed and in resistance of the floods of violence and lies under the fire and sword of the enemy so the dragon ceaseth not amongst us in our peace to cast out such floods as hee can of scandalls slanders and reproaches of Gods people against which wee must foâ—tifie our selves with assurance that all these floods shall be drunke up and dryed up also for us For 1. Our Head is the truth and as strength of truth prevailed in his owne person and rose againe from underground so it shall in all his members by his mighty power 2. Gods promise is to bring forth our righteousnesse as the light even as a bright morning comes after a sad night of black darknesse 3. Gods providence watcheth as well the names and reputation of the Saints as their persons because as their persons are nearely joyned to Christ so are their names nearely linked to his and their honour is his as their reproach is his Heb. 13. 13. 4. Looke upon the unknowne meanes used by God to drinke in these floods Sometime from heaven The Angell turnes away the flood of scandall which had like to have drowned the Virgin while Ioseph was thinking to put her away Mat. 1. 20. Feare not to take her Sometime the earth as here rather than faile shall drinke it up The Judge shall pronounce Christ innocent Saul shall proclaime Davids innocency 1 Sam. 24. 18. Thou art more righteous than I. Lastly though truth and innocency may bee clouded a long time yet it shall bee disclosed and time the mother of truth shall dry up and drinke in all wicked accusation when all secrets shall bee disclosed as well for the opening of innocency as the shutting of the mouth of guiltinesse Vers. 17. Then the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make warre with the remnant of her seed which keepe the Commandements of God and have the testimony of Iesus Christ. THE dragon being againe defeated of his purpose in drowning the woman seeth that hee cannot hurt her yet he cannot but hate her the more Hee cannot meet with her to doe the mischleâ—â— that he would for she is out of sight neither can the floods cast out of his mouth reach her for shee is safe and hid and the earth shall drinke it for her yet hee abates not of his wrath against her and for the wrath hee beares to her hee goes and makes warre with her issue described here
The soule hath as well his eye of faith as the body the eye of sense and by that we see not the head only but the members and beleeve and live in the Communion of Saints And went to warre The wrath of the dragon produceth the warre of the beast and Antichrists wars are the dragons wars the dragon by and in Antichrist makes warre upon the Church For 1 The wrath of the dragon is in them as the chiefe moover inspirer and General who seales commission to his universal Vicar and Liâ—utenant who receives power from him Revel 13. 2. 2 The cruelty of the dragon is in them who as he is an homicide and manslayer from the beginning so is this an Apollyon a destroyer a scarlet beast of a bloody coulor dyed in the blood of Saints a woman drunke with blood 3 The scope of the dragon is in them universall and unmercifull destruction of bodies and soules Rev. 13. 15. Whosoever will not worship the beast he commaunds them to be slaine But this is a small thing to his spirituall warre in which he comes with effectuall delusions among them that perish that all they might be damned c. 2 Thes. 2. 10 11. 4 The meanes of the dragon is in them As the dragon seekes to draw the worship of God upon himselfe from God Mat. 4. so doth Antichrist sit as God and all the earth must worship the beast As the dragon to attaine his ends will salsifie and vilifie the word of God so the beast slayes the two Prophets Rev. 11. 9. that is as some interpret the two Testaments He must needs destroy soules if first he can destroy the Scriptures And never were the two witnesses so warred against as by Antichrist 5 The subtilty of the dragon is in them even all his seaven heads He fights not only like a Balak with open fiercenesse but like a Balaam a false prophet by his wiles and delusions He comes not so much with displayed banners as with hostility wrapped up with all guile and deceitfull pretenses He will not be seene to warre as an enemie and persecuter of the Church but under specious termes of the Patron and just defender of the Catholike Church Now if the warres of Antichrist be the dragons warres of all other wee must hold them the most pernicious to mankinde and of all other deprecate these and wish rather to fall into the hands of any Turke or tyrant then into the hands of Antichrist For First other tyrants are raysed by the generall wrath of the dragon against mankinde but this from the greatest wrath against the Church the seed of the Woman Secondly those are satisfied with our goods lands liberty or life and intend no further but this not so content must have our religion consciences and salvation our heaven and God from us Thirdly their weapons are corporall and onely wound and slay the body Let Nero Domitian Decius Dioclesian or the Turke or Scythian come they can bring sword fire wilde beasts melted ledd gibbets and other exquisite bodily torments But the cruelty of Antichrist beside all these brings strong delusions idolatry apostacy heresie And this spirituall persecution is so much more cruell as the soule is more excellent then the body and so much more dreadfull as the destruction of both together is more desperate then of one alone Wee must not measure the cruelty of Antichristian warre as theirs by the privation of mortall life but by the invaluable losse of life eternall 2 Note the miserable estate of such as fall unto the part of Antichrist they are intereffed in the dragons warres and directly fight against Christ against their owne salvation and others Wee must esteeme them greater enemies then any tyrants or robbers that would only bereaue us of our goods or lives These slaves of Antichrist are become bondslaves to the dragon for none worship the beast but they first worship the dragon Rev. 13. 4. 3 Let it moove us to stand so much the more resolutely against Popery and the impostures of Antichrist seeing wee stand against the wrath of the dragon for the right and honour of Jesus Christ against his sworne enemie and for our owne salvation This will be the honour of the Saints that they perish not only as sheepe woryed by the wolfe but as the valiant souldiers of Jesus Christ who even in martyrdome are more then conquerors With the remnant of her seed The number of faithfull Christians that sticke close to Christ against the corruptions of Antichrist is but a small number and as small in worldly reputation Christs company was alwaies a little flocke Luk. 12. 32. And Israel is as the sand of the sea yet a remnant onely shall be saved Rom 9. 29. This phrase is a metaphore taken from tradesmen who having cut out a whole piece of cloth leave some small remnant or remainder even so the true professors of the Gospell are but as a small remainder of the whole piece and people of the world Beside it is but the remnant of her seed As a little seed-corne is reserved out of a great heape for store which is nothing to the whole croppe so is the small number of true Beleevers reserved by grace to the whole field and croppe of the world as it was in the state of the ancient Church in captivity Zech. 3. 1. Is not this a brand pulled out of the fire the state of the people being as a great tree cut downe and cast into the fire of which one little brand was snatched out of the flame and returned from captivity and the dragon would have had that brand burnt to ashes too so here he warreth on the remnant of the seed of the woman in the wildernesse So also is the number of Gods company sayd to be one of a City and two of a tribe as if in a great inundation of water which carrieth away a whole towne or country some one or two houses or persons should escape or as if in a blazing and universall fire devouring a whole City one or two houses should bee left standing 1 Few are chosen Mat. 20. 17. God hath decreed that few shal be saved The earth affords much clay for potters but little oare for gold Common stones are many pearles but a few In the universall Church signified by the Arke were but few even eight soules saved all the rest drowned 1 Pet. 3. In particular visible Churches there are but a few names that defile not their garments Rev. 3. 4. All are not Israel that go for Israel and all that go for Virgins are not admitted to the bridegroomes chamber 2 The gate to heaven is straight and few finde it Mat. 7. 14. None know it of themselves and of them that know it few will endure the persecution the sharpenesse the selfe-deniall the mortification the losses the crosses with which that straight way is strawed the most
the devill great advantages 176 Love of Christ which will hold out to the death foure notes of it 631 Love the godly unseene and how 828 Luther where the Church was before his time 303 771 Lying signes and wonders why 412 M Magistrates must resemble God in foure things 286 Manchild Christ like it not the same 261 Constantine with the like so called 266 collectively reasons 267 Martyrs overcome the Dragon and others too with three qualities 618 how in suffering they overcome 622 Meanes to a voide the Dragons wrath 708 Michael notes Christ 341 Ministers starres in the Church 81 must resemble starres how and wherein 82 motives to ministeriall duties 84 dignity duty end and comfort of a good Minister 122 225 must preach woes as well as comforts 656 reasons 657 objections remooved 658 who blame worthy 663 Ministery though sharpe must be endured motives 668 Modesty commended 7 Moone resembles the world in foure things 62 must bee kept below Christ both the best and worst of the world 65 for five reasons 66 must bee held with foure cautions 67 notes of one whom the world hath overcome 75 and one that hath the moone under his feet 77 Mourne to see Gods Kingdome opposed or not enlarged Multitude no sure note of the Church 414 N No newes to see the Church goared and persecuted 193 No calling or condition can secure a good man from opposition 253 No prevailing against the Church 365. objections answered 369 No easie thing to bee a Christian 627 yet many make such account foure sorts 629 Notes of one seduced of the devill 421 Notes of one lying under the Dragons power or wrath 705 Notes of one whose place shall not bee found among Saints 398 Notes of one prevayling against the Dragon 377 and of one in whom the Dragon preuailes 379 Number of ten implies perfection 188 Number of true enemies to Antichrist small foure reasons 831 O Occasions for Satan to take advantage at us 155 Offence not to be taken at the Apostasie of Ministers or others 237 Order our desires and conditions how 750 P Patience needfull 221 Peace how affirmed of the Church 333 Persecutor one in all ages how what use 731 Persecution from whom to be expected 735 inevitable to the Church why what use 736 even by Christian Emperors twofold 739 sometimes hindred by earthly occasions 809 Personall reproofe necessarie 666 Popes headship ever withstood 776 Power of Christ twofold 527 his power as Mediator superior to all created power 528 how discerned to be in us 545 Praise God for the overthrow of the Churches enemies 477 Objections answered 478 479 conditions meanes and motives 485 Preaching why resisted as it is 450 who condemne tart preaching 665 their sinne 666 Prepare for adversity or flight into the wildernes 304 Prevent it how 308 Profanenesse in preferring the world before Christ 69 helpes against it 70 motives 71 Prosperity of the Church sends it into a wildernesse how 293 use it warily 307 hurts more then persecution how why 340 ill fruits of it 743 no note of the Church 737 Profession of religion practises of it to cast out Satan 457 Providence God feeds his in greatest scarcity and why 316 Protectors of the Church be such three meanes 275 Q Questions of the spirituall combate two 254 R Reinerius the Inquisitors testimony of the Waldenses 774 Reioyce to see Gods Kingdome of grace prevayle 510 Reioyce in spirituall conquests and temporall 483 Recusants should consider foure things 710 their pitifull case 712 Religious courses thought uncomfortable and why 648 Repent and get out of security 675 Repiners at the Churches prosperity no true Christians 490 513 Revenge on the contempt of the Gospell instances 682 Restlesse malice of Satan his instrumēts though crost why 800 Romish religion cruell therfore false 146 Romish Church called a woman why 15 no true Church for that she giveth salvation to others then God 500 S Saints on earth have Kingly dignity and how 84 must be thankfull chearfull and live as Princes 87 and not lose their crown what 90 Salvation wholy from God to the Church and members 494 give him all the glory 497 Satan an enemie to whom 405 cast out by Christ and his members how 424 cannot hinder the birth and rising of excellent instruments 269 his chiefe aime is to throw down such instruments 232 prevent him 235 pray for such 236 Seduction how to be avoyded 417 Serpent an embleme of the divell 403 Sharper assalts are the shorter why what use 720 Sinnes as signes of wrath toward a Church 308 Slanders of Papists against the doctrine and life of Protestants 797 how dryed up of the earth 808 Souldiers of Christ why used by him 343 Subiection to Magistrates 283 Subtilty of the divell and his instruments 149 instances 152 comforts against it five 184 Superiors instructed to humiliy moderation and mercy 560 Sunne Christ resembled by it for affects and effects 36 but farre better 36 so admire him rejoyce in him bee thankfull for him imitate him and walke as beseemes him foure wayes 36 c. Starres of the Churches fal to the earth three wayes 226 yet not all why 231 T Tayle of the Dragon what and who 228 Terror by Christs power for Christs enemies 530 Testimony Gods word how Christs and ours 610 why the testimony of Iesus 841 testifie to the Gospell foure wayes 610 motives 616 Thankes to bee given for clearing our innocencie 595 how to be expressed 597 Thrones and rulers are of God 286 Treason taught among Papists not Protestants 285 Tryall of religion persons and places whether for Christ or no 429 Time times halfe what 785 Time of Antichrist short how 715 Time of Satans rage in any mischiefe determinate why what use 718 791. foretold why 784 Turke not so pernicious as Antichrist 839 V Valor of Christians in 2 things 89 Victory triumph after it not before three reasons 639 who faulty 640 Visibility and outward splendor no note of the Church 207. and 294 770. objections answered 299 Visions kinds differen reas 3 4 Vnhappy are the wicked while the godly are happie rejoyce 671 Vnitie no note of the Church 132 what unitie to preach ibid. and practise 133 W Waite for deliverance out of trouble and how 496 Walke wisely as well as warrantably 182 Watch in prosperitie with directions 747 Watch against satan three rules 251 Warfare of the Church on earth 335 Want of temporals comforts against it 779 Weapons of Antichrist spirituall and temporall 822 Where Christ may not prevail the devill shall reas 679 Wicked men uphold the devills crowne dignity described 105 they cannot safely rejoyce 645 Wicked companionship to be forsaken 474 Wildernesse or sad estate the estate of the Church 295 cōfort contentment in it 306 Winges of the woman what why whence 756 Wisedome of the serpent in foure things 179. meanes to get it five 182. practise of it 183 Witnesses who
themselves 3 Effeminatenesse 4 Contention Weeds grow abundantly in rank soyle 2. Vse 1. Judg. 4. 12. Vse 2. 3 Chiefe ends of prosperity perverted by our selves 3. Rules of direction herein Vse 3. All our watch is little enough in prosperity Foure instances of the dangers of prosperity Vexatio dat intellectum Jnselix Ecclesiae foelicitas Magnae foelicitatis est a foelicitate non vinâ—i Vse 4. How to order our selves 1. In prosperity be sober Phil. 4. 11. 2. In adversity bee thankfull Gods workes are all 1. Wise. 2. Seasonable 3. Profiâ—able Foure conclusions to understand aright what is this flight Observ. Heresie is more hatefull to the Church than tyranny Vse Nobis melius visum â—st locum mutare quà m fidei veriâ—â—atem aedificiâ—ruâ—que 〈◊〉 amaenitatem amittere c. Hier. Ripario What these wings are The number of them Whence she had them Wings of a great Eagle note 4. things Psal. 37. 24. God ordinarily saveth his Church by wings and meanes The Church hath wings and meanes sufficient to avoyd danger 3. reas 4 Grounds of coÌ„fort hence Gods deliverance implyed to be 1 Speedy 2 Unresistable 3 CoÌ„fortable In all dangers to fly under the shadow of these wings 4. â—eas 1. Prâ—v 18. 10. 2. 3. 4. Be sure that thy wings be given thee of God Then we may fly persecutioÌ„ when we have wings from God 4 Rules to obtaine them 1. Job 39. 30. 2. 3. The flight from the dragon is in respect of state not of place The third generall in this verse Observ. Church not alwayes seen Ecclesia aliquando in uno Abelo in uno Enocho in uno Noacho in uno Abrahamo Aug. Delituit iâ— cavernis non eminuit in primarijs sedibus Cont. Auxent But alwayes safe foure Reasons 1 2 3 Servatus etc puerulus ille quem Herodes intâ—rfiere volebat Oral 1. contra Arian 4 Vse The Popish Chuch hath no true succession of doctrine nor persons Neither can such a visible perpetuall successioÌ„ stand with so many schismes in the Papacy 30. averred by Onuphâ—ius 26 confessed by Bellarâ—ine The late miserable shift of Romanists Fox 211. Morellmemorials pag. 54. out of the story of Waldens pag. 11. Monarchomac pag. 23. Vse 2. Aug. Epist. 105. ad Sixtum Doct. The Church shal be provided for in â—ardest times Reas. 1. 2 3 4 5 Use 1. 4 Grounds of comfort Vse 2. 2 Tim. 4. 8. Vse 3 The Church in hardest times shall be fed Rev. 1. 16. God by himselfe feedeth his Church three wayes 1 2 Rev. 3. 20. 3. Use 4. The Woman must be fed in the wildernes 3. reas 1. 2. 3 Not to be literally meant of 3. yeares and an halfe as Papists dreame 3 reas Tempus hoc divino quidem confilio definitum est Ecclesiae exilio humano vero calculo quantum ad terminos impervestigabile Dies velannus certe statui non potest in quem erunt excquiae tamen ex alijs scripturis perspicuum esse arbitror non differend as ad longissimum ul'ra sexaginta annos in cap. 19. 4. Vse Gen. 16. 13. All afflictions of the Church measured by God Why great tryals are compared to floods of waters Five Reasons For their 1. Danger 2. Abundance 3. Depth 4 Instance 5 Swelling 1. Floods of heresies Against the Scriptures De authorit Sc. â—â— l. 3. â—ct Mon. pâ—g 1076. Against Christ. Accedenâ—â— gratia dei vere possamus aliquo mo do ex proprys et ad â—qualitatem ac per hoc iustè et ex condigno satiâ—facere Bellar. Sleidan l. 13. 3 A flood of cruell edicts Doct. No ill successe can make the dragon cease assaulting Reas. 1. In all evill a man is a similitude with Satan 2. And a restlesnesse in sin 3. And a fulnesse of poyson 4. And a resistance of meanes of their owne good Vse 1. Vse 2. Sonnes of the woman must expect these floods Vse 3. 1. Directions against the flood of violeÌ„t enemies 2. Against the floods of Antichristian heresies Jer. 2. 2. Against the floods of virulent reproaches The earth is taken not properly no more than the former floods Floods of he resies drunke up by the earth Two wayes Floods of slanders dried by the earth how Floods of cruell edicts drunke by the earth how Act. 23. 6 7. Doctr. In greatest floods the Church hath alwaies a little helpe Reas. 1. Gods prescÌ„ce 2. Gods providence 3. Christs headship 4 Prayer of faith Use 1. Vse 2. 1 Get to the rocke Exod 14. 22. Iosh. 3. 17. Leane upon Gods power Cleave to the word Keep Christ in the ship Doctr. 2. The Church often hath most helpe where she least expects it Reason 1. 2. 3. 4. 1 Sam. 23. 26. Use 1. The earth must drinke up her owne floods Vse 2. Late experience of this truth Vse 3. The scattering of the Saints is the dispersing of the Gospell Vse 4. Psal. 37. Veritas temporis filiâ— The Captaine of this warre under the dragon The weapons of this captain twofold Doct. Wicked men hate the Saints whom they never saw Reas. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Vse 1. Vse 2. Use 3. Doctrine Reason 1. 2 3 4. 5. Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. Doct. Ier 3. 14. Reason 1. 2 3 4 Object Answ. Use 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. Vse 4. Vse 5. Phil. 3. 11. 1 Tim. 1. 5. 2 King 4. 33. Eph. 3. 14. Observ. 1. Reason 1. 2 Vse 1. 2 Observ. 2. Reason 1. 2. 3. Vse 1. Vse 2. Vse 3. Observ. 3. Reason 1. Vse 1. 2. 3. Observ. 4. Reason 1. 2 3. 4 Vse 1. Vse 2. Use 3.
CHRISTS VICTORIE OVER THE DRAGON OR Satans Downfall SHEWING The glorious Conquests of our SAVIOVR for his poore CHVRCH against the greatest Persecutors In a plaine and pithy Exposition of the twelfth Chapter of S. IOHNS REVELATION Delivered in sundry Lectures BY That late faithfull Servant of God THOMAS TAYLOR Doctor in Divinitie and Pastor of Aldermanbury LONDON Perfected and finished a little before his death Melior causa est corum qui Diabolum persequentem fugiunt quim qui praeeuntem sequuntur quia utilius est eum bostem habere quà m principem August LONDON Printed by M. F. for R. DAWLMAN at the signe of the Brazen Serpent in Pauls Churchyard 1633. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIP FVLL and others the worthy Inhabitants of Aldermanbury Parish LONDON All happinesse both in Earth and Heaven CHRISTIAN FRIENDS I Am I suppose a stranger to most of you unlesse peradventure you tooke notice of me in preaching the Sermon at the Funerall of your worthy Doctor the Author of this Booke and so I hope you will conceive that I present not this Worke unto you in mine own name but onely in behalfe of the Widow whose modestie permits her not to come in Print To you her worthy Friends Neighbours shee desires to have these Labors dedicated as to whom shee judgeth them most properly due and wisheth you the same profit and comfort in reading as did her deare Husband in preaching By faith Abel being dead yet speaketh faith the Apostle to the Hebrewes By faith also and these works of Faith doth your late worthy Pastor yet speake unto you and here while you reade you may imagine hee still calleth to Faith Obedience Repentance Growth in the Knowledge and Feare of GOD with all courage wisedome humilitie heavenly-mindednes and unblameableness of living His reward is now with the Lord whose hee was and whom he served His Name in the Church sweet and precious and ever will be while a Church remaines on earth to worship GOD aright and to distinguish Beleevers from unbeleevers or misbeleevers The Instruction is yours to follow his holy Doctrine and Example And happy shall every Soule be which heedfully followeth The Clowd of Witnesses For the Worke it selfe I have not much to preface onely our hope is that for supply of defects or connivence at them the untimely decease of the Author and your owne ingenuity will yeeld abundant Apologie The substance is the same with his owne Notes the Tables mine other things the Printers Let the benefit be yours and wee have our desire And certainly hee that falls to the matter with love and hearty affection shall reape some benefit For while hee reades hee will easily understand that in this life the Church and faithfull members of it must ever be encountring with spirituall wickednesses which calls to watchfulnesse and yet is sure of victory hath help enough well led by an able Captaine and furnished with armour of proofe which calls to chearfulnesse in fighting the good fight of faith And when hee that understands it shall carefully addresse himselfe to the practise of it he shall well redeeme his time in reading honour his Captaine who hath chosen him to bee a Souldier performe his vow made against the devill in his Baptisme prepare by smaller skirmishes for great and fiery tryals when they shall come and so having striven lawfully shall receive the Crowne which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall give him at that day with all that love his appearing Plentifull Encouragements wee have both to enter these lists and hold out to the end Deale couragiously and the Lord shall be with the good Feare not nor be dismayed goe out against these your spirituall enemies and the Lord will be with you And all hands here may be brought together to the fight even every one that is an Angell of Michael wee must strive together for the faith of the Gospel and our united forces shall be much the more puissant and unresistable Especially while wee help one another by our prayers which is my request for my selfe from you all and I rest Isleworth Feb. 25. 1632. Yours in the service of your Faith and for the help of your Ioy WILLIAM IEMMAT THE ANALYTICALL TABLE OF THE WHOLE CHAPTER With the severall Verses and Arguments The Chapter hath six principall Parts I. A Description of the true Church v. 1. 2. Where 1 The Preface In which 1 What is the Wonder 2 The Greatnes of it 3 The manner of appearing 4 The place whence Heaven 2 The Vision of one of the Combatants Described 1 By her person A woman Described 2 By her properties foure 1 Her Apparell Where 1 The Garment The Sunne 2 The Application Clothed 2 Her Place The Moone under her feet 3 Her Ornament The Crowne of twelve stars on her head 1 Why Crowned 2 What the 12. stars 3 Why on her head 4 Her fruitfulnes being with childe c. 1 Her Conception 2 Her painful travel II. A Description of the Devill another of the Combatants v. 3 4 5 6. Two wayes 1 By his Adjuncts five 1 Magnitude Vers. 3. 2 Cruelty Vers. 3. 3 Subtiltie Vers. 3. 4 Power Vers. 3. 5 Victory Vers. 3. 2 By his Effests 1 Against the Stars He threw downe a third part with his tayle 2 Against the Woman 1 Assailing ver 4. Where 1 His Action He stood before the Woman 2 His Intention to devour the childe c. 2 Disappointed in respect of 1 The woman described 1 By her childbearing v. 5. she brought forth a manchilde 2 By her flight v 6. where 1 The place prepared of God In the wildernesse 2 Her sustentation to feed her there 3 Her continuance there 1260. daies 2 Her Issue whose 1 Sex Amanchilde 2 Office To rule the nations with a rod of Iron 3 Advancement taken up to God and his throne III. A fierce Battell betweene those Combatants vers 7. Where 1 The Battell And there was a Battell 2 The Armies 1 The Actors On one side Michaell and his Angels On the other The Dragon and his angels In both 1 The Generall of the Field Michael or the Dragon 2 The Band or Army The Angels of eyther 2 The Action They fought IIII. The successe of the Battell ver 8. 9. The Dragons overthrow 1 Expressed 2 Interpreted 1 He prevailed not 2 He was so prevailed against that he had no more place in heaven 1 In a description of the party overthrowne 1 By his names titles foure 2 By his effect he deceiveth the whole world 1 The great Dragon 2 That old Serpent 3 The Devill 4 Satan 2 For the maner of his overthrow he was cast out 3 The place whither he was cast the earth 4 His assotiats in the overthrow his angells with him V. The Triumph of the godly for this victory verse 10 11 12. Where 1 The Preface In it 1 What Voyce this was 2 Whos 's Why lowd 2 The Parts Two 1 The
Ioy of the Church Whereof 1 The Acts It singeth out 1 The praises of God the giver of all victory 2 The praises of Michael the Generall v. 10. 3 The praises of the Armie or Angels of Michael ver 11. Where 1 The report of the Victory But they overcame him 2 The Causes of it 1 Principall and meritorious The blood of the Lambe 2 Instrumentall 1 The word of their testimony 2 Their constancy in martyrdome they loved not their lives c. 2 The Object Where 1 The matter ascribing 1 To God Salvation Strength Kingdome 2 To Christ power 1. Title Christ 2. Relation to the Father his Christ 3. Attribute power 2 The Reason Where 1 His Crimination 1 What are these accusations 2 Who are accused Brethren 3 Where before God 4 When day and night 2 His Dejection at the tribunall 1 Of God 2 Of men 2 The wofull estate of the enemies v. 12. 1 The woe denounced 2 The Persons on whom the inhabitants of the earth and sea 3 The Reason twofold 1 The comming downe of the Devill 2 His wrathfull Disposition with the cause Where 1 How his time is said to be short 2 How hee knoweth it is so 3 What use hee makes of this knowledge VI. The fury of Satan renewing the assault v. 13. to the end where 1 The new Onset v. 13. In it 1 The person persecuting the Dragon 2 The person persecuted the woman 3 The time and manner when she had brought forth the manchilde 2 The escape of the party assailed v. 14. Where 1 The Kinde It was by flight 2 The Meanes Here 1 The meanes themselves 1 What Wings 2 Number two 3 Whence given her 4 Similitude Eagles 2 Whence she did fly with them from the face of the Serpent 3 Whither into the wildernesse called her place 4 To what end to be nourished and preserved there 5 How long for a time times and halfe a time 3. Another Device of the Dragon against the Womans good-name v. 15. Where 1 The Mischiefe intended In it 1 What the floods of water are 2 What the spring of thē the dragons mouth 3 What the end to carry the woman away 2 The Remedy against it v. 16. 4 Enmitie against her Issue v. 17 Where 1 The Dragons wrath and warre appearing by the 1 Captaine 2 Weapons 2 The persons with whom Described 1 By their paucity the remnant of her seed 2 By their property twofold 1 They keep the Commandements of God 2 They have the Testimonie of Iesus Christ. CHRISTS VICTORIE OVER THE DRAGON REV. 12. 1. And there appeared a great wonder in heaven THE principall scope of the whole Booke of the REVELATION is to describe three things 1 The Malice of the Devill against the Church 2 The Battels and conflicts of the Church 3 The Victory and conquest of the Church This Chapter is as it were an Epitome of the whole booke which under a most sweet and pleasant Type then which the whole Scripture containeth not a more excellent or elegant propoundeth them all in so rich and orient manner as we cannot wish to behold a more native face and Image of the Church of all ages then is presented to us in this glasse held before our eyes by the Spirit of God To the end that we should so looke on the dignitie and proper ornaments of the Church as yet to take notice what grievous conflicts she is to sustaine by reason of the malice of the old Serpent lying alwaies in ambush against her And yet so to looke upon her tryals as that wee may at the same time behold Gods providence so preserving and strengthning her as she goes ever away conquering and triumphing The Chapter hath six principall parts 1 A lively description of the true Church ver 1. 2. 2 A description of the Devil her chiefe and furious assailant ver 3 4 5. 3 The fierce battaile betweene these two parties ver 7. 4 The victorie of the Church and the Dragons overthrow ver 8 9. 5 The triumph of the godly for that victorie ver 10 11 12. 6 The furie of Satan renewing the assault ver 13. to the end of the Chapter This is the naturall resolution of the Chapter and without further curiositie by Gods assistance wee will prosecute these parts But before them all is a generall Preface making way to them in these words And there appeared a great wonder in heaven In which words are foure things 1 What is this wonder 2 The greatnesse of it 3 The manner of appearing 4 The place whence in Heaven By wonder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or signe is meant a new vision or an unusuall type of a strange battell and marvellously to be wondred at 1 For the rarenesse of the combatants a Woman and a Dragon 2 For the glory of the Woman Who ever saw woman or creature in such glorious attire as to be cloathed with the Sunne crowned with starres trampling the Moone under her feet But wee shall see this woman in a more strange and admirable habit then if a woman were so arrayed 3 For the admirable hugenesse of the Dragon and power that with his tayle could cast downe the third part of the starres of heaven ver 4. 4. For the issue and strange event Is it not a wondrous thing for a woman to conflict with so hideous a Dragon and overcome him Here are many wonders in one 2 The greatnesse is next It is a great wonder for three causes 1 It concernes the Church the Spouse of Christ a great personage 2 It containes many great and dreadfull occurrences concerning her 3 Many other great things are signified in this type and vision 3 The manner of the appearance of this vision For it may be asked How did St. Iohn see this signe or wonder Answ. God offered his visions to holy men two waies 1 To the eies of their bodies while they were waking as to Abraham Gen. 15. 5. Behold the Heavens and if thou canst number the starres so shall thy seed be 2. To the eyes of their mindes their bodies being cast into a dead sleepe or trance This is called a being in the Spirit Ezech 37. 1. And thus the Evangelist Iohn saw his visions Rev. 1. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lords day that is by the power and extraordinary worke of Gods Spirit I was cast into a trance Rev. 20. 4. I saw the soules c. which are not visible but by the eies of the minde Ob. But this manner of revelation seemes rather to be some uncertaine dreame then a sure and infallible kind of instruction Ans. No. This was very usuall for the Lord thus to reveale his will to his servants and for sundrie speciall ends used by him 1 That the soule for a time after a manner loosed from the body and drawne from the senses might have a nearer fellowship with God and so be fitter to receive divine light from the Spirit